Skip to main content

Full text of "Queensland cousins"

See other formats


Ms^a^^^ 


QUEENSLAND    COUSINS 


(1,381) 


It  was  the  great  native  chief. 


QUEENSLAND 
COUSINS 


BY 

E.  L.  HAVERFIELD 


LONDON,    EDINBURGH,    AND    NEW   YORK 


PRINTED    IN    GBBAT     BRITAIN     AT 
THE    PRESS    OT    THH    PUBLISHERS 


Stack 
Annex 


CONTENTS. 


I.  Home,              ....             ....  ....  ....  9 

//.  Bob>....             ....             ....  ....  ....  22 

///.   The  Barefoot  Visitor,      ....  ....  ....  39 

IV.  A  Night  of  Terror,          ....  ....  ....  49 

V.  The  First  Shot,               ....  ....  ....  60 

VI.  BoVs  Verdict,  ....             ....  ....  ....  69 

VII.  Peter's  Nightmare,          ....  ....  ....  80 

VIII.  The  Witch,      „ 91 

IX.  A  Riderless  Horse,          ....  ....  ....  102 

X.  A  Voice  from  the  Scrub, ....  ....  ....  114 

XI.  Black-fellows,  ....             ....  ....  ....  124 

XII.   The  Secret  of  the  Thicket,  ....  ....  136 

XIII.  A  Great  Surprise,           ....  ....  ....  148 

XIV.  A  Moonlight  Disturbance,  ....  ....  158 

XV.    Who  is  in  the  Boat 1       ....  ....  ....  168 

XVI.    What  the  Tide  brought  in,  w.  ....  177 

XVII.  Mother's  Home,               ....  „..  ....  188 

XVIII.  Peter  makes  a  Diversion,  ....  ....  201 

XIX.  The  Last  Straw,             ....  ....  ....  212 

XX.  Breaking  the  News,         ..„  ....  ....  225 


QUEENSLAND   COUSINS. 


CHAPTER   L 
HOME. 

"  TT  has  come,  it  has  come,  it  has  come !  Oh, 
JL  do  be  quick,  father  !  " 

The  cry  rang  out  lustily  from  three  young  voices, 
three  eager  heads  were  thrust  over  the  veranda  rail- 
ings. Below,  on  horseback,  was  a  big,  brown-haired, 
brown-bearded  man,  who  looked  up  from  under  his 
soft  slouch  hat  with  a  laugh,  and  exclaimed, — 

"What  has  come,  you  outrageously  noisy  young- 
sters ?  One  would  think  I  had  a  family  of  dingoes, 
to  hear  you." 

Then  another  head  appeared  over  the  railings — 
a  gentle-faced,  fair-haired  woman  looked  down. 

"  It  is  the  parcel  from  home,  Jack,"  she  said. 
"  Hadji  brought  it  up  an  hour  ago." 

"  Yes,  yes,  father ;  it  is  the  parcel  from  England 
at  last,  and  mother  wouldn't  open  it  till  you  came, 


10  HOME. 

so  we  have  been  waiting  a  whole  hour — the  longest 
hour  I  have  ever  lived." 

Nesta  Orban,  to  whom  one  of  the  first  heads  over 
the  railing  belonged,  shook  back  her  masses  of  fair, 
flufly  hair  with  an  impatient  little  toss. 

"Stuff,  Nesta;  you  always  say  that,"  exclaimed 
Eustace,  her  twin  of  fourteen.  "  You  said  it  yester- 
day coming  through  the  scrub  because  you  were 
tired;  and  the  day  before  when  mother  made  you 
sew  for  an  hour  instead  of  reading;  and  the  day 
before — " 

"Oh,  shut  up!"  Nesta  retorted.  "You  needn't 
quote  pages  from  my  biography  like  that.  Let's 
think  about  the  parcel. — Hurry  up,  dad,  darling." 

This  last  she  called  after  her  father,  for  Mr. 
Orban  had  not  stayed  a  second  after  his  wife's 
explanation  of  the  excitement. 

"  The  parcel  from  home,"  he  repeated,  all  the 
laughter  dying  out  of  his  face,  and  he  spurred  his 
horse  into  a  trot  round  the  house  towards  the 
stable. 

The  heads  all  came  back  into  the  veranda,  and 
there  fell  a  hush  of  expectancy  as  every  one  listened 
for  Mr.  Orban's  footsteps  coming  up  through  the  house. 

"  La,  la,  la !  look,  Nesta.  Dolly  downside  up ; 
Becky  done  it,"  piped  a  little  voice  from  the  floor. 

"  Oh,  do  be  quiet,  Becky.  Think  about  the  parcel 
from  England.  Perhaps  there  is  something  in  it  for 
you,"  said  Nesta. 

Mrs.  Orban  had  seated  herself  again  in  a  low 
wicker  chair,  and  was  busy  sewing — patching  a  well- 
worn  shirt  with  utmost  patience. 

"Don't    be    cross   with    Becky,"   she   said   gently. 


HOME.  11 

"  She  can't  -be  expected  at  two  years  old  to  realize 
the  meaning  of  a  parcel  from  home.  I  don't  believe 
you  do  yourself,  Nesta.  It  is  just  a  lot  of  nice 
things  from  England  to  you — only  to  father  and 
me  is  it  '  a  parcel  from  home.' " 

Nesta  flushed  a  little  and  looked  grave  as  she 
stood  by  the  table  fingering  the  string  of  the  wonder- 
ful parcel.  Such  a  lot  of  string  there  was,  and  so 
much  sewing  and  writing !  Whatever  it  might  con- 
tain, at  least  the  parcel  looked  interesting. 

The  owner  of  the  third  head  that  had  looked 
over  the  veranda  railing  to  shout  the  news  was 
ten-year-old  Peter.  It  always  seemed  to  Nesta  and 
Eustace  that  he  was  ever  so  much  younger  than 
they  were — perhaps  because  he  had  been  the  baby 
for  so  many  years,  till  Becky  came. 

"  Mother,"  said  Peter,  setting  himself  right  in  front 
of  her,  and  staring  at  her  with  wide  blue  eyes,  "  why 
don't  you  and  father  live  in  England  when  you  want 
to  so  much  ? " 

Peter  was  fair,  and  very  like  his  mother  and  Nesta. 
Eustace  and  little  Becky  were  the  two  who  were 
like  their  father,  brown-haired  and  brown-eyed. 
Peter  had  a  delicate,  sensitive  face,  and  he  was 
always  wondering  about  things  in  a  queer,  dreamy 
sort  of  way. 

"  It  is  easier  said  than  done,  my  little  son,"  Mrs. 
Orban  answered,  bending  low  over  her  sewing  that 
the  child  might  not  see  the  tears  his  question  had 
brought  to  her  eyes.  "  Father  must  work." 

"  But  couldn't  he  work  in  England  just  as  well 
as  Queensland  ? "  asked  Peter. 

"  Unfortunately     not,"     said     his     mother     sadly. 


12  HOME. 

"  Work  is  not  easy  to  get  in  England,  or  anywhere 
for  the  matter  of  that." 

Eustace  caught  the  note  of  sadness  in  his  mother's 
voice,  and  strolling  behind  Peter  he  gave  him  a  kick 
on  the  ankle  with  all  the  air  of  its  being  accidental. 

"  Ow-wow-wow  ! "  exclaimed  Peter,  hopping  on 
one  leg  and  holding  on  to  the  other.  "  You  hurt  me." 

"Sorry,"  said  Eustace  carelessly,  following  him 
across  the  veranda. 

"  La,  la,  la !  dolly  upside  downey,"  crooned  Becky 
from  the  floor,  where  she  sat  deeply  engaged  in 
trying  to  make  her  boy  doll  stand  on  its  head  as 
she  had  seen  Eustace  do. 

"  Look  here,"  said  Eustace  under  cover  of  Becky's 
singing,  "don't  ask  stupid  questions,  Peter.  It 
always  makes  mother  feel  bad  to  talk  about  Eng- 
land— any  silly  could  see  that  without  being  told, 
I  should  think." 

But  Peter  looked  surprised. 

"Then  you  kicked  me  on  purpose,"  he  said,  no 
louder  than  Eustace  had  spoken. 

"  Of  course,"  said  Eustace. 

"  What  for  ? "  demanded  Peter,  flushing  hotly. 

"To  make  you  shut  up,  that's  all,"  Eustace  said 
coolly. 

Peter  dropped  his  injured  leg  and  flung  himself 
upon  his  brother  with  doubled  fists. 

"  How  dare  you,  you — you  horrid  boy  ! "  he  said 
chokily,  for  Peter's  temper  always  sprang  out  like 
a  sheet  of  flame  up  muslin  curtains. 

With  a  queer  little  smile,  Eustace  gripped  his 
slender  wrists,  and  held  them  so  that  the  little  chap 
could  do  nothing  but  wriggle  about  like  an  eel. 


HOME.  13 

"  Let  me  go,  I  say,"  he  said ;  "  let  me  go,  I  tell 
you.  I  won't  be  held  like  a  baby." 

He  had  about  as  much  strength  as  a  baby  in 
Eustace's  grip,  for  the  elder  boy  was  a  well-built, 
square-shouldered  fellow,  and  powerful  for  his  age. 

Mrs.  Orban  looked  up  at  the  commotion,  and 
wondered  what  it  could  be  all  about  so  suddenly. 

"  As  you  are  strong,  be  merciful,  Eustace,"  she  said 
quietly — that  was  all. 

Eustace  instantly  let  go,  and  Peter  stood  for  a 
second  staring  down  at  the  two  red  rings  round 
his  wrists,  then,  as  Eustace  turned  unconcernedly 
away,  dashed  at  his  back  and  pommelled  it. 

"  Go  on,"  said  Eustace  with  seeming  carelessness, 
but  the  words  were  jerked  out  by  the  thumps ; 
"  my  coat  hasn't  had  a  brushing  for  a  week.  Glad 
to  get  the  dust  out  of  it" 

"  Peter,  Peter,"  said  his  mother  warningly,  "  you 
surely  don't  want  to  be  sent  away  before  the  parcel 
is  opened,  do  you  ? " 

This  stopped  Peter  effectually ;  a  minute  later  he 
had  forgotten  his  grievance,  which  was  also  Peter's 
way. 

"So  the  great  day  has  come  at  last,"  said  Mr. 
Orban,  coming  out  from  the  house  on  to  the  veranda, 
which  was  so  large  and  spacious  that  it  was  as 
useful  to  the  household  as  several  extra  rooms. 

Mrs.  Orban  put  away  her  sewing,  and  every  one 
gathered  round  the  table  as  Mr.  Orban  began  care- 
fully undoing  the  string. 

"  Here's  my  knife,  father,"  Eustace  said,  with  a 
pleading  note  in  his  voice. 

"  Plenty  of  time,  my  lad,"  Mr.  Orban  said  quietly. 


14  HOME. 

"  One  doesn't  get  a  bit  of  string  like  this  every 
day." 

Becky  had  become  infected  by  the  excitement  at 
last,  and  now  insisted  upon  being  held  up  in  her 
mother's  arms.  All  the  eager  eyes  were  bent  on  Mr. 
Orban's  hands  as  he  skilfully  untied  knot  after  knot. 

"  You  won't  unpick  the  sewing  on  the  American 
cloth  too,  will  you  ? "  asked  Nesta  anxiously. 

"  No ;  I  think  we  can  cut  that,  Miss  Impatience," 
laughed  her  father.  "  Mother  could  hardly  use  it 
again  even  for  hemming  floor-cloths." 

"  I'm  not  so  sure,  Jack,"  said  Mrs.  Orban ;  "  my 
stock  of  cottons  is  running  very  low.  It  is  time  you 
went  away  and  brought  me  a  fresh  supply." 

Mr.  Orban  undid  the  last  knot,  but  instead  of 
taking  the  knife  Eustace  was  still  patiently  holding 
out,  he  began  winding  up  the  string  into  a  neat 
coil  The  children  glanced  up  in  desperation,  to 
find  his  face  grave  and  preoccupied.  He  looked  as 
if  he  had  entirely  forgotten  the  parcel. 

"  What  is  it,  dear  ? "  said  Mrs.  Orban,  with  sudden 
alarm  in  her  voice.  "  Is  anything  wrong  ? " 

Mr.  Orban  roused  himself  with  an  effort. 

"  Oh  no,"  he  replied  slowly ;  "  nothing  wrong 
exactly.  Only  your  words  struck  me  oddly,  for, 
as  a  matter  of  fact,  I  have  to  go  away,  and  soon  too." 

Eustace  glanced  quickly  at  his  mother,  and  the 
look  in  her  eyes  made  him  forget  the  parcel  too. 

"  Not  far,  Jack,  I  hope,"  she  said. 

"  Rather,  I'm  afraid,"  was  the  answer.  "  I  hope 
you  won't  mind  being  left  for  a  week  or  two." 

"A  week  or  two!"  exclaimed  Mrs.  Orban  in  a 
tone  that  was  unmistakably  disturbed. 


HOME.  15 

"  I  can't  do  it  in  less,"  Mr.  Orban  went  on.  "  I  am 
obliged  to  go  down  to  Brisbane  on  business." 

"To  Brisbane!"  Nesta  cried.  "O  dad,  couldn't 
you  take  us  all  with  you  ?  It  would  be  lovely  ! " 

"  If  you  will  find  the  fares,  young  woman,  I  shall 
be  delighted,"  said  her  father,  pinching  her  ear.  "  The 
journey  to  Brisbane  is  rather  an  expensive  matter. 
I  couldn't  afford  to  take  myself  there  just  for  the 
fun  of  the  thing." 

"  When  must  you  go,  Jack  ? "  asked  Mrs.  Orban, 
trying  hard  to  speak  steadily  and  naturally. 

"  Next  week — as  soon  as  possible,  that  is,"  Mr. 
Orban  said ;  "  and  I  will  get  back  just  as  quick  as 
I  can.  You  will  be  all  right,  dear.  .  I  will  tell 
Farley  or  Robertson  to  sleep  up  here  in  the  house, 
and  you  won't  feel  so  lonely  at  night." 

"  Oh  no,  no,"  Mrs.  Orban  said,  "  don't  do  that. 
They  have  both  got  their  wives  and  families  to  look 
after.  Eustace  will  be  an  efficient  man  of  the  house 
and  companion  to  his  mummie — won't  you,  son  ? " 

"  I'll  do  my  best,"  Eustace  said  soberly. 

To  be  quite  honest,  he  was  as  startled  as  his 
mother  at  his  father's  announcement ;  he  did  not 
like  the  idea  at  all.  He  had  caught  that  curious 
look  in  his  mother's  eyes,  and  it  troubled  him. 

But  Nesta  was  too  much  taken  up  with  the 
thought  of  the  parcel  to  notice  anything  except 
the  delay  in  opening  it. 

"  Couldn't  we  go  on  ?  "  she  pleaded. 

"  Poor  Nesta,"  said  Mr.  Orban,  beginning  to  cut 
the  sewing,  "is  it  getting  beyond  your  patience 
altogether  ?  Well,  here  goes  then  !  " 

Inside  the  American  cloth  was  yet  another  wrapper, 


16  HOME. 

this  time  of  linen  sewn  up  most  carefully,  and  within 
that  paper  after  paper.  The  excitement  grew  more 
and  more  tense,  till  at  last,  when  they  came  to  a 
series  of  neat  packages,  each  with  a  label  to  say 
from  whom  and  to  whom  the  gift  was,  every  one 
except  Becky  was  beyond  speaking  point. 

The  joys  that  parcel  contained  were  indescribable, 
because  no  child  born  and  bred  in  England  could  be 
made  to  understand  how  wonderful,  how  undreamed 
of,  how  surprising  were  the  most  ordinary  things  to 
those  four  Bush  children.  They  lived  right  out  of 
the  world,  and  had  spent  most  of  their  lives  on  a 
sugar  plantation  in  North  Queensland ;  the  common 
things  of  our  everyday  existence  were  marvels  to  them. 

A  clockwork  train  sent  out  to  Peter  with  a  hope 
that  "  he  was  not  too  old  for  it "  fascinated  Eustace, 
despite  his  four  years'  seniority ;  the  exquisite  little 
doll's  dinner  service  for  Becky  set  Nesta  longing  to 
play  with  it  and  cook  pretence  dinners  for  it. 

There  was  something  for  every  one,  and  the 
children's  eyes  shone  with  pleasure ;  but  Mrs.  Orban's 
were  dim  as,  the  unpacking  over,  she  turned  quietly 
away  and  disappeared  into  the  house. 

In  the  midst  of  turning  the  pages  of  his  new  book 
to  look  for  pictures,  Eustace  missed  her,  and  shortly 
after  Mr.  Orban  went  away  too. 

"  Oh ! "  Eustace  exclaimed,  slamming  his  book 
together  with  a  big  sigh,  "I  do  wish  parcels  from 
England  didn't  always  make  mother  sad." 

"I  guess  she  wants  to  see  grannie  and  Aunt 
Dorothy  badly,"  Nesta  suggested. 

"Oh,  it  is  more  than  that,"  Eustace  said,  getting 
up  and  moving  restlessly  about.  "  I  sometimes  think 

(1,831) 


HOME.  17 

she  simply  hates  this  place  and  everything  to  do 
with  it." 

"  Do  you,  Eustace  ? "  asked  Peter,  his  eyes  round 
with  wonder. 

"  Well,  it  is  fearfully  dull,  isn't  it  ? "  Nesta  said. 
"  England  must  be  quite  different.  English  stories 
always  make  me  ache  to  go  there.  It  must  be  so 
awfully  interesting,  mustn't  it  ?  " 

"  Wouldn't  it  be  splendid  if  father  said  suddenly 
one  day  we  could  all  go  to  England  ! "  Peter  cried 
excitedly. 

"I  don't  think  there  is  the  least  chance  of  that," 
Eustace  said.  "  You  heard  what  he  said  about  its 
being  too  expensive  to  take  us  even  to  Brisbane. 
It  would  cost  ten  times  as  much  to  go  to  England." 

"  I  say,"  Nesta  said  quickly,  "  I  wonder  why 
father  has  to  go  to  Brisbane  in  such  a  hurry  ? 
Don't  you,  Eustace  ? " 

"I  haven't  thought  about  it,"  Eustace  answered. 
"But,  anyhow,  mother  doesn't  like  his  going — that's 
very  clear." 

"  Doesn't  she  ? "  Nesta  asked  in  a  surprised  voice. 
'  How  do  you  know  ? " 

*  Didn't  you  see  her  face  when  father  said  he 
must  go  ? "  Eustace  asked  with  a  touch  of  impatience. 

Nesta  shook  her  head. 

"  Oh  ! "  was  all  Eustace  exclaimed ;  then  he  turned, 
and  resting  his  elbows  on  the  railings,  stared  straight 
ahead  with  unseeing  eyes. 

The  Orbans'  house  was  built  on  the  top  of  an 
isolated  hill  three  hundred  feet  above  a  valley  which, 
except  where  the  scrub  had  been  cleared  for  the 
growing  of  sugar-cane,  was  thickly  wooded.  On 

(1,331)  2 


18  HOME. 

three  sides  of  the  valley,  stretching  round  like  a 
great  horse -shoe,  lay  range  upon  range  of  hills,  now 
softest  purple.  The  fourth  side,  on  which  the  boy 
gazed,  was  bounded  by  the  sea — a  shimmering  patch 
of  blue.  No  scene  could  have  been  grander,  none 
more  infinitely  lonely.  But  Eustace  was  not  think- 
ing about  it  either  admiringly  or  otherwise. 

Nesta  joined  her  brother,  and  stared  curiously  at 
his  unusually  serious  face. 

"  What  do  you  mean,  Eustace  ? "  she  demanded. 

He  did  not  speak,  so  she  put  her  hand  on  his 
shoulder  and  gave  him  a  little  shake. 

"  What  are  you  thinking  about  ?  "  she  asked. 

"  Mother,"  Eustace  said  quite  shortly. 

"  Yes,  I  know,"  Nesta  said  ;  "  but  what  about  her  ? " 

"  Father's  going  away,"  Eustace  said. 

"  Of  course,"  Nesta  said,  rather  scornfully ;  "  you 
told  me  that  before.  And  I  know  mother  will  be 
dreadfully  dull  without  him." 

"  Dull ! "  exclaimed  Eustace,  knocking  the  tips  of 
his  toes  impatiently  against  the  woodwork. 

"  Yes,  dull,"  said  the  girl 

"  Worse  than  dull,"  Eustace  responded  soberly. 

"  But  we  can  do  our  best  to  cheer  her  up  till  he 
comes  back." 

Eustace  turned  slowly  round  until  he  was  staring 
right  into  Nesta's  eyes,  and  his  look  was  so  queer 
that  she  was  startled. 

"  Do  you  mean  to  say  you  don't  understand  ? "  he 
said  solemnly. 

"  No,  I  certainly  don't,"  Nesta  replied. 

Eustace  wheeled  quickly  back  to  the  railing,  gazing 
seaward  again. 


HOME.  19 

u  Then  I'm  not  going  to  tell  you,"  he  said  decidedly. 

Nesta  stood  blankly  wondering  for  a  moment. 

"  Well,  it's  hateful  of  you,"  she  began ;  then 
suddenly  her  expression  changed.  "  Eustace,"  she 
exclaimed,  grabbing  his  arm  with  both  hands,  "  do 
you  mean  mother  will  be  frightened  ? " 

"  I'm  not  going  to  tell  you,"  repeated  the  boy  with 
seeming  obstinacy. 

But  Nesta's  face  was  full  of  certainty. 

"  It  is  that !  "  she  said  with  conviction.  "  You 
think  she  will  be  scared  at  being  left." 

Now  Eustace  had  suddenly  begun  to  repent  of 
having  said  so  much.  He  had  not  the  least  desire 
to  frighten  Nesta ;  he  had  honestly  believed  that  she 
must  have  noticed  what  he  did  in  their  mother's  tone 
and  look,  but  now  he  realized  Nesta  had  not  under- 
stood. He  stood  silent,  regretting  his  carelessness. 

"  0  Eustace,"  Nesta  cried,  "  of  course  it  is  that. 
How  dreadful !  I  remember  now  what  father  said 
— he  knew  mother  might  be  frightened,  and  that  is 
why  he  offered  to  have  Farley  or  Robertson  up." 

There  was  terror  in  Nesta's  voice  now,  and  Eustace 
rounded  sharply  upon  her. 

"  I  say,  shut  up ! "  he  said,  with  a  glance  towards 
Peter,  who  was  too  engrossed  with  his  train  at  the 
other  side  of  the  veranda  to  be  listening.  "  You 
don't  want  to  frighten  the  kids,  do  you  ?  Besides, 
father  said  we  should  be  all  right,  and  he  knows." 

"  But  mother  was  frightened,"  Nesta  said,  looking 
unconvinced. 

"  She  didn't  say  so,"  Eustace  argued.  "  She  refused 
to  have  either  of  the  men  up,  you  see.  That  doesn't 
look  much  like  funking  it," 


20  HOME. 

"Then  what  did  you  mean  ? "  demanded  Nesta. 

"  Oh,  never  mind,"  Eustace  said,  throwing  himself 
into  a  chair  and  reopening  his  book.  "Don't  let's 
talk  about  it." 

"  That  is  nonsense,"  Nesta  said.  "  How  can  I 
help  minding  about  a  thing  like  that  ? " 

"  Well,  but  what's  the  good  of  talking  ? "  Eustace 
exclaimed.  "Dad  has  to  go;  we  can't  prevent  that 
if  we  talk  for  ever." 

"Yes;  but  if  it  is  dangerous — "  Nesta  began 
in  a  low,  awe-struck  voice. 

"  Dangerous  ! "  Eustace  repeated.  "  What  could 
there  be  dangerous  about  it  ? " 

"You  know  as  well  as  I  do,"  Nesta  replied. 
"  Supposing  the  blacks  were  to  come  down  on  us 
in  the  night  when  we  were  here  all  alone ! " 

"  Oh,  do  shut  up  ! "  Eustace  said  sharply.  "  Why 
should  the  blacks  happen  to  come  just  because  father 
is  away  ?  They  may  not  even  be  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood." 

"Yes;  but  you  remember  that  horrid  story  Kate 
told  us,"  Nesta  said,  almost  whispering.  "  The 
father  was  away — there  were  nothing  but  women 
and  children  in  the  house — " 

"  Oh,  stop,  Nesta  ! "  Eustace  said.  "  Of  course  I 
remember  all  about  it.  I  don't  want  to  hear  the 
beastly  thing  all  over  again.  What  is  the  good  of 
frightening  ourselves  all  for  nothing  ?  Don't  you 
know  that  father  wouldn't  go  if  he  could  possibly 
help  it  ?  And  if  he  must  go,  we've  got  to  make 
the  best  of  it,  that's  all.  Now  I'm  going  to  read,  so 
do  shut  up." 

Nesta    stood  silently   staring   at    him   a  moment, 


HOME.  21 

but  he  seemed  already  to  have  forgotten  her  very 
existence. 

"  Well,  you  are  a  queer  boy,"  she  said,  in  what 
the  boys  always  called  her  "  huffy  "  voice. 

Still  Eustace  took  no  notice. 

"  Perhaps  you  will  be  sorry  some  day,"  Nesta 
said  with  a  little  gulp,  and  turned  away  to  Becky, 
who  was  calling  her. 

Eustace  was  apparently  engrossed  in  his  book, 
but  not  a  word  did  he  see  on  the  page  he  stared 
at  so  intently.  He  had  done  a  stupid  thing,  and 
he  regretted  it,  for  the  mischief  was  past  remedy 
now.  Quite  unintentionally  he  had  made  Nesta 
as  nervous  as  he  was  himself,  and  he  knew  that 
nothing  he  might  say  would  reassure  her.  He  was 
quite  right  that  there  was  no  use  in  talking  about 
it;  he  felt  sure  that  his  father  would  say  he  ought 
not  to  have  said  so  much,  and  he  was  vexed  with 
himself  for  his  carelessness.  Silence  seemed  the 
only  course  open  to  him — silence  on  the  subject 
for  the  present,  and  for  the  future  a  great,  whole- 
hearted resolve  to  play  the  man  come  what  might. 


CHAPTER   IL 
BOB. 

was  right:  their  father  would  not 
have  gone  to  Brisbane  had  it  not  been  neces- 
sary ;  but  this  was  not  because  Mr.  Orban  was 
troubled  by  any  fears  for  the  safety  of  his  family. 
He  had  lived  so  long  in  North  Queensland  that  he 
was  used  to  the  solitude,  and  thought  nothing  of 
the  dangers  surrounding  them.  It  distressed  him  to 
have  to  go  away  simply  because  he  knew  that  his 
wife  would  be  terribly  nervous  without  him.  Fifteen 
years  in  the  colony  had  not  accustomed  her  to  the 
loneliness  of  their  position. 

Besides  the  two  engineers,  and  the  field  manager, 
Mr.  Ash  ton,  who  all  lived  at  the  foot  of  the  hill,  the 
Orbans  had  no  white  neighbours  nearer  than  five 
miles  off.  The  field  hands  were  coloured  men  of 
some  five  or  six  different  races,  chiefly  Chinese  or 
Malays — the  good-for-nothing  riff-raff  of  their  own 
countries  come  to  seek  a  living  elsewhere. 

There  was  no  society,  no  constant  dropping  in  of 
friends,  nothing  to  relieve  the  monotony  of  daily  life. 
But  none  of  this  did  Mrs.  Orban  mind ;  she  was 
always  busy  and  content  by  day.  It  was  only  of 
the  night-time  she  was  afraid,  when  strange-voiced 


BOB.  23 

creatures  were  never  silent  an  hour,  weird  cries  from 
the  scrub  pierced  the  air,  and  there  arose  from  the 
plantation  below  wild  sounds,  sometimes  of  revelry 
over  a  feast,  the  beating  of  tom-toms,  and  wailing  of 
voices  as  the  natives  conducted  their  heathen  worship, 
or  indulged  in  noisy  quarrels  likely  to  end  in  blood- 
shed between  antagonistic  tribes. 

But  though  for  some  reasons  the  coolies  were  not 
pleasant  neighbours,  the  house  on  the  hill  had  nothing 
to  fear  from  them.  Their  worst  feature  was  their 
utter  uselessness  in  any  real  danger,  coming  from 
quite  another  quarter.  Though  they  might  serve 
him  solely  for  their  own  benefit,  and  were  for  the 
most  part  thieves  and  rogues,  the  coolies  had  no 
desire  to  harm  the  white  man  personally. 

But  wandering  stealthily  through  the  woods,  home- 
less and  lawless,  is  a  race  that  hates  the  white  man 
— the  aborigines  of  Australia.  Civilization  has 
driven  them  farther  and  farther  north,  for  the 
Australian  black-fellows  cannot  be  tamed  and  trained 
— their  nature  is  too  wild  and  fierce  to  be  kept  within 
bounds  except  by  fear  and  crushing.  They  are 
treacherous  and  savage,  and  most  repulsive  in  appear- 
ance. Though  spoken  of  as  black,  they  are  really 
chocolate-brown,  but  so  covered  with  hair  as  to  be 
very  dusky. 

Being  very  cunning  in  their  movements,  it  is  always 
difficult  to  know  where  they  are,  and  there  are  often 
such  long  lapses  between  the  times  they  are  heard  of, 
that  most  people  forget  their  existence  as  a  matter  of 
any  importance.  But  Mr.  Orban  knew  that  his  wife 
was  haunted  by  a  very  constant  horror  of  them — a 
dread  lest  one  night  the  blacks  should  make  a  raid 


24  BOB. 

upon  their  plantation,  as  they  had  been  known  to  do 
upon  other  white  men's  dwellings. 

What  neither  Mr.  nor  Mrs.  Orban  realized  was 
how  much  Eustace  and  Nesta  knew  of  certain  terrible 
events  happening  from  time  to  time  in  just  such 
isolated  homes  as  their  own.  It  was  from  the  two 
young  white  maidservants  the  children  heard  tales 
they  listened  to  with  a  kind  of  awful  enjoyment  by 
day,  but  which  were  remembered  at  night  with  a 
shudder.  The  creaking  of  the  wooden  house  in  which 
they  lived  as  the  boards  contracted  after  the  tropical 
heat  of  day,  and  the  weird  sounds  rising  from  the  plan- 
tation below,  held  a  hundred  terrors  to  be  ashamed 
of  in  the  morning. 

Eustace  and  Nesta  never  spoke  of  these  night 
panics  to  any  one,  least  of  all  to  each  other — they 
seemed  so  silly  when  broad  daylight  proved  there 
had  been  absolutely  nothing  to  be  cowardly  about. 

By  some  unspoken  rule  Peter  was  never  allowed 
to  hear  these  stories.  He  was  always  considered  so 
very  much  younger  than  Eustace  and  Nesta  that 
even  the  servants  had  the  sense  not  to  frighten  him. 
So  Peter's  spirits  were  not  damped  by  the  thought 
of  their  father's  departure,  and  he  knew  nothing  of 
the  queer  little  tiff  that  had  taken  place  between 
Eustace  and  Nesta. 

It  is  very  odd  how  people  can  quarrel  over  a 
matter  upon  which  they  are  perfectly  agreed  ;  but 
they  frequently  do,  especially  when  it  has  anything 
to  do  with  fear. 

Nesta  went  to  bed  that  night  still  in  the  sulks, 
with  an  air  of  "  You'll  be  sorry  some  day  "  about  her 
every  attitude.  Eustace  seemed  inseparable  from  his 


BOB.  25 

book,  and  disinclined  to  talk.  He  went  heavily  to 
bed,  more  troubled  than  ever  because,  though  his 
mother  was  unusually  merry,  making  much  of  all 
the  presents  from  England,  and  showing  great  interest 
in  them,  he  saw  she  was  very  white,  and  there  was 
still  a  strange  look  about  her  eyes.  He  suspected 
her  gaiety  to  be  only  put  on  for  their  amusement, 
and  he  felt  sorrier  and  sorrier  for  her. 

But  a  good  night's  rest  did  wonders  for  both  chil- 
dren, and  they  came  in  to  breakfast  in  better  humours. 
Nesta  forgot  to  be  tragic  when  she  heard  her  father 
and  mother  discussing  what  material  should  be 
brought  from  Brisbane  for  the  girls'  new  dresses. 
New  clothes  were  a  rare  event  for  the  Orban  chil- 
dren, and  always  caused  a  good  deal  of  excitement. 

Eustace  had  been  up  early,  and  everything  looked 
so  calm,  peaceful,  and  ordinary  about  the  place  that 
he  was  inclined  to  be  more  than  half  ashamed  of  his 
outburst  the  day  before.  "  After  all,"  he  argued, 
"nothing  ever  has  happened  to  us — why  should  it 
now  ?  The  black-fellows  have  never  come  this  way. 
Why  should  they,  just  because  father  is  away  ?  How 
could  they  get  to  know  of  his  going  ?  Besides,  the 
plantation  isn't  so  awfully  far  off." 

He  had  stood  on  the  veranda  and  stared  down 
at  the  sugar  mill  lying  at  the  foot  of  the  hill,  where 
Robertson  and  Farley  lived ;  at  Mr.  Ashton's  house, 
and  all  the  familiar,  odd-shaped  huts  in  which  the 
coolies  lived.  It  was  all  just  as  he  had  seen  it  every 
day  of  his  life,  and  nothing  had  ever  happened — 
why,  indeed,  should  it  now  ? 

Mrs.  Orban's  interest  in  the  new  dresses  was 
certainly  not  feigned. 


26  BOB. 

"  Now,  Jack,"  she  was  saying  as  Eustace  entered 
the  room,  "  don't— don't  go  and  ask  for  dusters.  It 
is  that  pretty  pink  and  blue  check  zephyr  I  want — 
pink  for  Becky,  and  blue  for  Nesta." 

"  Well,  dear,  you  must  confess  it  is  just  like  duster 
stuff — now,  isn't  it  ? "  demanded  Mr.  Orban  with  a 
laugh. 

"  O  daddy,  not  a  bit ! "  Nesta  exclaimed.  "  What 
a  horrid  thought ! " 

"  Some  of  mother's  dusters  are  very  pretty,  young 
woman,"  said  her  father.  "  I  wouldn't  mind  having 
shirts  made  of  them  myself." 

"I  should  object  very  much,"  Mrs.  Orban  said 
with  a  laugh ;  "  you  would  look  like  a  coolie.  But 
let  us  talk  sense  again." 

Talking  sense  meant  talking  business,  which  on 
this  occasion  was  the  making  out  of  a  list  of  really 
rather  dull  things  wanted  in  the  house. 

Daily  life  begins  early  on  a  sugar  plantation.  It 
was  now  only  half -past  six,  and  the  house  had  been 
astir  since  half-past  four ;  the  children  playing,  Mrs. 
Orban  working  about  the  house,  and  Mr.  Orban  away 
down  on  the  plantation.  The  comparative  cool  of 
the  morning  was  the  best  time  for  any  sort  of 
activity.  Later,  as  the  fierce  December  sun  rose 
higher,  even  the  children  became  listless  and  dis- 
inclined to  race  about. 

After  breakfast,  when  Mr.  Orban  went  back  to 
work,  Mrs.  Orban  gave  the  children  lessons — the 
only  teaching  they  had  ever  had.  At  eleven  Mr. 
Orban  returned  for  early  dinner. 

To  our  English  ideas  the  routine  seems  strange ; 
but  the  Orban  children  were  used  to  it,  and  had  no 


BOB.  27 

realization  of  how  different  was  life  in  their  parents' 
old  home.  It  did  not  seem  at  all  funny  even  to  the 
twins  to  have  tea  at  five,  and  go  to  bed  at  half-past 
six  or  seven.  They  were  generally  very  ready  for 
sleep  by  then,  after  their  long,  exhausting  day. 

"  I  say,  father,"  Eustace  said  suddenly,  after  a  long 
meditation  while  business  was  being  discussed,  "  I  can 
stay  up  to  dinner  with  mother  when  you  are  away — 
can't  I  ?  It  will  be  awfully  dull  for  her  if  I  don't." 

"And  me  too,"  said  Nesta,  who  never  allowed  it 
to  be  forgotten  that,  being  the  same  age  as  Eustace, 
she  claimed  the  same  privileges. 

"  Rot,"  said  Eustace ;  "  you're  only  a  girl." 

"  And  me  too,"  chimed  in  Peter. 

"  Oh,  you  silly  baby,"  said  Eustace  impatiently, 
"  what  good  would  you  do  ? " 

Peter's  delicate  face  became  scarlet. 

"  I  could  play  games  with  mother  quite  as  well  as 
you,"  he  said  with  an  angry  frown. 

"  Mother  doesn't  want  amusing  like  that  to  keep 
her  from  being  dull,"  Eustace  declared.  "  She  wants 
somebody  who  can  talk  sensibly  like  father,  and  be 
grown  up." 

Nesta  gave  a  little  derisive  laugh. 

"  Like  father  ! "  she  repeated  ;  "  that  is  funny.  I 
suppose  you  think  you  could  be  just  like  him.  Why 
don't  you  ask  him  to  let  you  smoke  one  of  his  pipes 
at  once  ? " 

"  Don't  be  silly,  Nesta,"  Eustace  retorted. 

"It's  you  who  are  silly,"  Nesta  said,  "thinking 
only  boys  can  be  grown  up  or  of  any  use." 

"  When  you  have  quite  done  snapping  each  other's 
heads  off,"  interposed  their  father  in  his  deep,  quiet 


28  BOB. 

voice,  "  perhaps  you  will  allow  me  to  speak.  As  a 
matter  of  fact,  the  mother  thinks  of  going  to  bed 
with  the  cocks  and  hens  herself." 

"To  bed  with  the  cocks  and  hens!"  repeated  Peter, 
with  an  expression  of  blank  surprise  in  his  blue  eyes. 

Now  the  cocks  and  hens  many  of  them  roosted 
under  the  house,  which  was  built  on  pillars,  and  set 
some  distance  above  the  ground.  It  was  not  an 
attractive  spot  at  any  time,  for  here  there  also  lived 
many  strange  creatures,  snakes  amongst  them. 

"Well,  not  exactly  in  the  henhouse,  Peter,"  said 
his  father,  with  a  twinkle  in  his  eyes.  "  I  dare  say 
she  will  sleep  as  usual  in  her  own  bedroom.  I  was 
referring  more  to  the  hour  at  which  she  says  she 
means  to  go  to  bed — not  very  long  after  you." 

"  Still  you  will  have  dinner — won't  you,  mummie?" 
Eustace  said. 

"  Certainly,"  Mrs.  Orban  answered  with  a  smile ; 
"  and  I  don't  think  it  would  be  a  bad  plan  for  you 
and  Nesta  to  stay  up  for  it,  if  you  will  promise 
not  to  get  up  quite  so  early  in  the  morning.  We 
will  have  dinner  directly  after  Peter  and  Becky  are 
in  bed ;  but  we  won't  sit  up  late  ourselves,  any  of  us." 

Mrs.  Orban  certainly  showed  no  signs  of  nervous- 
ness to-day ;  the  strained  expression  had  left  her 
eyes ;  she  was  laughing  and  talking  quite  naturally. 

"I  suppose,"  thought  Eustace,  "she  was  partly 
upset  by  the  parcel  from  England." 

"  Father,"  Nesta  exclaimed,  "  I'm  certain  I  hear  a 
horse  coming  up  the  hill.  Who  can  it  be  at  this 
time  of  day  ?  " 

"  Don't  know,  I'm  sure,"  said  her  father  ;  "  it  might 
be  one  of  a  dozen  people.  You  had  better  go  and 


BOB.  29 

sing  out  '  friend  or  foe '  over  the  veranda ;  but  I 
dare  say  it  isn't  a  horse  at  all.  More  probably  it  is 
old  Hadji  with  the  mail  bag  that  ought  to  have  come 
with  the  parcel  yesterday." 

But  the  three  elder  children  had  disappeared  out 
on  to  the  veranda  and  were  leaning  over,  straining 
their  eyes  down  the  road  that  wound  up  the  hill 
from  the  plain. 

It  was  a  very  rough  road,  with  ruts  in  it  sometimes 
two  or  three  feet  deep.  During  the  rains  little  better 
than  a  bog,  it  was  now  burnt  hard  as  flint. 

There  was  nothing  to  be  seen  though  a  mile  of 
road  was  visible,  lost  now  and  then  among  bends ; 
but  the  children  listened  breathlessly,  and  at  last 
Eustace  said, — 

"  It  is  two  horses  and  a  four-wheel  buggy,  and  it 
has  only  just  begun  the  hill  Let's  go  in  and  tell 
father." 

"Oh,  what  a  bother  it  is  so  far  off!"  Nesta  ex- 
claimed, with  a  sigh  of  impatience.  "  We  shall  have 
to  wait  ages  to  find  out  who  it  is." 

"  Who  do  you  think  it  can  be,  father  ? "  Peter 
asked,  as  Eustace  explained  what  he  believed  to  be 
coming. 

"  How  should  I  know  ? "  Mr.  Orban  answered  with 
mock  seriousness. 

"  It  might  be  a  magician  with  milk-white  steeds, 
or  a  fairy  godmother,  Peter,  in  a  coach  made  out  of 
pumpkins,"  said  Mrs.  Orban. 

"O  mother!"  Peter  cried  impatiently,  "don't  be 
silly—" 

The  sentence  was  never  completed ;  it  finished  in 
a  howl  of  mingled  pain  and  rage. 


30  BOB. 

"  What  on  earth  is  the  matter  now  ? "  asked  Mr. 
Orban. 

"  Eustace  ki-ki-kicked  me,"  stormed  Peter,  making 
a  dive  at  his  brother  with  doubled  fists ;  but  his  father 
caught  him  and  held  him  pinioned. 

"  I  can  pretty  well  guess  why,"  said  the  big  man 
severely.  "  If  he  hadn't,  I  should  have  spanked  you 
myself.  How  dare  you  say  '  don't  be  silly '  to  your 
mother  ? " 

Peter  hung  his  head. 

"I  didn't  mean — "  he  began. 

"  I  should  just  think  you  didn't  mean  it,"  said  his 
father.  "  You'll  kindly  remember  you've  no  right 
by  birth  to  be  a  cad,  and  it  is  caddish  for  a  gentle- 
man to  speak  like  that  to  a  lady — whether  he  is  ten 
years  old  or  a  hundred." 

"  Besides,"  said  Eustace,  looking  furiously  at  the 
small  culprit,  "  mother  couldn't  be  silly  if  she  tried." 

Peter's  humbled  expression  changed. 

"  It  wasn't  for  you  to  kick  me,"  he  spluttered  resent- 
fully ;  "  I'll  kick  you  back." 

"  Oh,  if  you  like  to  be  a  donkey,"  began  Eustace  in 
a  lordly  tone. 

"  Who  was  donkey  first  ? "  demanded  Peter. 

"I  guess,"  said  Nesta,  who  was  accustomed  to 
these  scenes,  "the  buggy  may  be  in  sight  at  the 
first  bend  by  now.  I'm  going  to  look." 

Eustace  followed. 

"  Well,  Peter,  what  comes  next  ? "  asked  Mr.  Orban, 
without  letting  go  the  child's  wrists. 

Peter  looked  over  his  shoulder  towards  his  mother 
— the  blue  eyes  were  swimming  with  tears,  tnere 
was  a  choke  in  his  voice. 


BOB.  81 

"  I'm  sorry,  mummie,"  he  gasped. 

The  next  moment  he  was  clasped  in  his  mother's 
arms,  there  was  a  manful  struggle  with  gathering 
tears,  and  then  like  an  arrow  from  a  bow  Peter  was 
off  to  the  veranda  with  every  intention  of  thumping 
Eustace  soundly.  But  the  news  that  greeted  him 
there  put  the  recent  fray  right  out  of  his  mind. 

"  It  is  a  buggy,  Peter,"  said  Nesta,  "  and  I  believe 
Bob  Cochrane  is  driving  it." 

Now  the  Cochranes  were  the  Orbans'  nearest  neigh- 
bours— the  family  that  lived  only  five  miles  away. 
It  consisted  of  a  father  and  mother  and  this  young 
fellow  Robert,  who  was  six-and-twenty,  the  idol 
and  greatest  admiration  of  the  Orban  children's 
hearts.  In  their  eyes  there  was  nothing  Bob  could 
not  do ;  his  shooting,  his  driving  and  riding,  his 
jokes,  his  ways — everything  about  him  was  wonder- 
ful. A  visit  from  Bob  was  a  splendid  event,  no 
matter  what  the  hour  of  the  day. 

Bob  had  a  sister  who  was  about  the  twins'  age, 
and  Nesta's  only  friend. 

"  It  looks  just  like  Bob's  driving,"  said  Eustace. 

Then  they  waited  with  eager  faces,  too  excited  to 
speak,  till  suddenly  they  all  cried  at  once, — 

"  It  is  Bob — it  is— it  is — it  is  ! " 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Orban  came  out  on  to  the  veranda, 
Becky  toddling  behind. 

"There  is  no  doubt  about  it,"  said  Mr.  Orban  as 
he  watched  the  jolting,  bumping  carriage  toiling  up 
the  terribly  steep  hill  that  was  almost  too  much  for 
the  horses,  fine  beasts  though  they  were. 

"  How  strange  of  him  to  come  in  the  buggy  instead 
of  riding,  as  he  is  alone,"  said  Mrs.  Orban. 


82  BOB. 

"  Yes,"  chimed  in  Nesta,  "  that  was  just  what  I 
was  thinking.  Bob  always — always  rides,  except- 
ing—" 

She  paused  to  think  whether  she  had  ever  seen 
Bob  driving  before,  and  Eustace  finished  her  sentence 
for  her. 

"  Excepting  when  he  doesn't,"  he  said. 

"  Goose,"  said  Nesta  tartly. 

"  Or,  more  correctly  speaking,  '  gander,' "  said  Mr. 
Orban.  "  Well,  we  needn't  squeeze  our  heads  to  a 
pulp  trying  to  guess  what  we  shall  learn  from  Bob 
without  the  slightest  trouble  in  another  twenty 
minutes  at  most." 

When  Bob  Cochrane  came  within  earshot  he  was 
greeted  with  such  a  chorus  of  yells  that  not  a  single 
word  could  he  hear  of  what  the  children  were  trying 
to  say.  He  grinned  back  good-humouredly,  waved, 
and  whipping  up  his  horses,  came  as  fast  as  he  could 
under  the  veranda.  Then  he  gathered  the  meaning 
of  the  noise. 

"  What  have  you  come  for,  Bob  ? "  shouted  the 
three. 

"  What  have  I  come  for  ? "  he  repeated,  with  his 
particular  laugh  which  had  a  way  of  setting  every  one 
else  off  laughing  too  as  a  rule.  "  Well,  upon  my 
word,  that  is  a  nice  polite  way  to  greet  a  chap.  I 
had  better  be  off  again." 

He  was  big,  fair-haired,  and  gray-eyed,  not  hand- 
some, but  far  too  manly  for  that  to  matter.  As 
Manuel  the  Manila  boy  ran  round  the  house  to  take 
charge  of  the  horses,  Bob  got  down  from  the  buggy 
and  sprang  up  the  veranda  steps  in  contradiction 
of  his  own  words.  He  was  surrounded  at  the  top 


BOB.  33 

by  the  children,  all  talking  at  once.  Without  an 
attempt  at  answering,  he  picked  up  Becky,  who 
adored  him  with  the  rest,  and  passed  on  to  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Orban. 

"  I  apologize  for  the  disorder,"  Mr.  Orban  said, 
"  but  they  have  been  working  themselves  up  into  a 
fever  of  expectation  ever  since  they  first  heard  the 
buggy  wheels.  Seriously  though,  I  hope  nothing  is 
wrong  at  home.  Your  mother  isn't  ill,  is  she  ?  You 
haven't  come  to  fetch  the  wife  as  mine,  or  anything?" 

Such  friendly  acts  as  these  were  the  common 
courtesies  of  their  simple  colonial  life.  But  Bob 
only  laughed  now. 

"  Oh,  nothing  wrong  at  all,"  he  replied.  "  Mater 
is  right  enough ;  it  is  only  Trix  who  is  the  trouble 
now.  She  doesn't  seem  to  pick  up  after  that  last 
bout  of  fever,  and  she  is  so  awfully  depressed  and 
lonely,  mother  thought  if  you  would  let  me  take  a 
couple  of  the  children — Nesta  and  another — back 
with  me  for  a  week,  it  might  brighten  the  kiddy 
up.  Could  you  spare  them,  Mrs.  Orban  ? " 

"  With  pleasure,"  began  Mrs.  Orban  readily,  when 
Nesta  started  a  sort  of  war-dance  with  accompanying 
cries  of  delight. 

"  When  you  have  quite  done ! "  said  Bob,  with  a 
solemn  stare  that  quelled  the  disturbance  after  a 
moment.  "  I  shan't  have  an  ear  to  hear  with  by  the 
time  I  get  home,  at  this  rate.  Well,  who  is  the  other 
one  to  be  ?  You,  Eustace  ? " 

Eustace  coloured  deeply.  There  was  nothing  he 
would  have  liked  better.  To  go  to  the  Highlands, 
as  the  Cochranes'  plantation  was  called,  was  the 
greatest  pleasure  that  could  have  been  offered  him 

(1,331)  3 


34  BOB. 

— the  treat  had  only  come  his  way  about  twice  in 
his  life.  It  meant  so  much — rides  with  Bob,  shoot- 
ing with  Bob,  long  rambles  always  with  his  hero. 

"  I  should  like  to  awfully,"  he  said,  and  stopped, 
looking  beseechingly  at  his  father. 

"  Why,  what's  the  matter,  old  chap  ? "  asked  Bob 
in  a  kindly  voice.  "You're  as  limp  as  if  all  the 
starch  had  been  boiled  out  of  you.  Come  along  if 
you  want  to,  of  course.  Peter  can  come  another 
time,  if  it's  afraid  of  being  selfish  that  you  are." 

"  But  it  isn't  that,"  Eustace  said  with  difficulty. 
"  I  mean  I  can't.  You  see,  father  is  going  away,  and 
I  couldn't  leave  mother." 

Bob  darted  a  quick  look  at  Mr.  Orban. 

"  Are  you  really  going  away  ? "  he  asked — "  any 
distance,  I  mean  ? " 

"  Unfortunately,  yes,"  Mr.  Orban  said  gravely.  "  I 
have  to  be  away  about  a  fortnight  or  three  weeks. 
I  go  the  day  after  to-morrow." 

Bob  looked  serious. 

"  Oh,  I  say,"  he  said,  "  I'm  sorry." 

To  Nesta,  standing  there  in  the  sunshine,  with  a 
great  big  pleasure  ahead  of  her,  the  words  conveyed 
nothing  beyond  a  civil  sympathy  with  the  annoyance 
it  must  be  to  Mr.  Orban  to  have  to  go  away  on 
business.  To  Eustace,  who  must  stay  behind,  there 
was  something  underlying  those  few  words  that 
brought  back  all  the  fears  of  the  day  before. 

"It  is  a  nuisance,  but  it  can't  be  helped,"  Mr. 
Orban  said  ;  "  business  won't  wait." 

"  I  am  sorry,"  repeated  Bob,  with  that  same  strange 
solemnity,  "  because  I  can't  offer  to  come  and  stay 
here  while  you  are  away.  Father  is  going  away 


BOB.  85 

too,  and  of  course  I  couldn't  leave  the  mater  and 
Trix.  If  only  it  hadn't  happened  just  now — " 

"  It  is  very  good  of  you  to  think  of  it,  Bob,"  said 
Mrs.  Orban,  "  but  of  course  we  shall  be  perfectly 
safe.  I  think  I  would  rather  you  took  Peter, 
though,"  she  added  in  a  lower  tone.  "  Eustace  is 
more  companionable.  I  can  spare  one  of  the  twins, 
but  not  both  at  once." 

"  Of  course,"  agreed  Bob. 

He  was  strangely  unlike  his  usual  cheerful  self, 
but  he  roused  himself,  as  every  one  seemed  to  be 
looking  at  him,  and  added,  "  Could  the  children  be 
ready  to  go  back  with  me  soon  ? " 

"  Stay  till  the  heat  is  over,  and  drive  home  in  the 
cool  with  them,"  suggested  Mr.  Orban.  "  I'll  say 
good-bye  for  the  present ;  I'm  due  at  the  plantation." 

Eustace  was  left  alone  with  Bob,  for  the  others 
went  with  their  mother  to  watch  her  preparations 
for  their  departure. 

"  Well,  old  man,"  questioned  Bob  from  the  depths 
of  a  cane  chair,  where  he  had  flung  himself  for  a 
quiet  smoke,  "  what's  up  ? " 

Eustace  stood  staring  at  him. 

"  I  say,"  he  said  with  some  difficulty,  "  it's  beastly 
about  father  going,  isn't  it  ? " 

"  Rather,"  said  Bob  carelessly.  "  Mrs.  Orban  will 
feel  awfully  dull." 

"  That  isn't  the  worst  of  it,"  said  the  lad  mysteri- 
ously.' 

"  Really  ? "  questioned  Bob  indifferently,  as  he 
packed  his  pipe  with  great  apparent  interest. 

"You  know  it  isn't,  Bob,"  Eustace  broke  out 
desperately. 


36  BOB. 

"Do  I  ? "  questioned  Bob  lazily,  but  with  a  shrewd 
glance  at  the  thin,  pale  face  before  him.  "Why, 
what's  the  trouble  ? " 

"It's  the  black -fellows,"  Eustace  said  in  a  half 
whisper. 

Bob  raised  his  eyebrows  a  little,  and  was  again 
attentive  to  his  pipe. 

"  Indeed  ? "  he  said ;  "  what  about  them  ? " 

"They  are  all  round  us  in  the  scrub;  you  never 
know  where  they  are,"  Eustace  said  with  a  gulp. 

"They  always  are,  and  one  never  does,"  said  Bob 
lightly.  "  I  don't  see  that  it  matters.  Are  you  in  a 
funk  about  them  ? " 

The  cool  question  brought  crimson  to  Eustace's 
cheeks. 

"  No,"  he  said  sturdily,  "  but  they  are  a  fearfully 
low  grade  lot,  and — and  they  have  done  some  awful 
things  in  lonely  places,  out  of  revenge,  on  white 
people." 

Bob  looked  up  sharply. 

"  What  do  you  know  about  it  ? "  he  asked  in  a 
voice  that  sounded  almost  stern. 

"The  servants — Kate  and  Mary — have  told  us 
stories,"  Eustace  explained. 

"  Oh,  they  have,  have  they  ? "  Bob  positively  snorted 
in  indignation.  "Then  they  deserve  to  be  sacked." 

He  was  silent  a  long  time,  puffing  out  volumes  of 
smoke,  then  he  said  suddenly, — 

"  Look  here,  Eustace,  don't  get  stupid  and  fright- 
ened about  the  black -fellows.  Your  father  has 
never  done  them  any  harm ;  they  have  nothing  to 
revenge  here,  for  he  hasn't  interfered  with  any  of 
them." 


BOB.  87 

"  But  Kate  says  that  doesn't  matter,"  Eustace  said 
dismally.  "She  says  they  have  a  deadly  hatred 
against  all  white  people." 

"  Kate  is  an  ignorant  goose,"  growled  Bob ;  "  much 
she  can  know  about  it !  Why,  my  father  has  had 
black-fellows  in  his  employment  for  years,  and  they've 
been  all  right.  Don't  you  listen  to  Kate's  nonsense." 

There  was  silence  awhile,  then  Bob  went  on, — 

"  But  I  tell  you  what  I'll  do,  if  it  will  be  any 
comfort  to  Mrs.  Orban.  I'll  come  over  nearly  every 
day  and  hang  about  the  place  as  if  I  were  living 
here.  How  would  that  do  ? " 

"  I  should  like  it,  of  course,  and  I  believe  mother 
would,"  said  the  boy  slowly. 

"  Of  course  you  would  be  all  right  anyhow,"  Bob 
said  bracingly. 

"  Of  course,"  repeated  Eustace  with  less  certainty, 
hesitated,  then  went  on  haltingly,  "  but  supposing — 
of  course  I  believe  you,  Bob — but  just  only  supposing 
one  night  some  black -fellows  did  turn  up,  what 
should  you  do  ?  " 

"  I  should  shoot  them,"  Bob  said  promptly. 

"  But  if  you  were  me  ?  "  questioned  Eustace. 

"  Oh,  if  I  were  you,"  repeated  Bob  thoughtfully. 
"  Well,  of  course,  you  wouldn't  shoot  them — they 
wouldn't  be  scared  enough  of  a  chap  your  size.  On 
the  whole,  I  think  if  I  were  you  I  should  scoot  down 
the  hill  as  hard  as  I  could  go  for  Robertson,  Farley, 
and  Ashton.  They  would  soon  settle  matters." 

"  But  that  would  be  leaving  mother  to  face  them 
alone,"  objected  Eustace. 

Bob  stared  solemnly  for  one  moment,  then  broke 
into  a  lau?h. 


38  BOB. 

"  Cheer  up,  old  boy,"  he  exclaimed ;  "  you  look  as 
if  you  had  a  whole  tribe  at  your  heels  this  minute. 
Why,  what  has  happened  to  you  ?  I  thought  you 
had  more  spirit  than  to  be  scared  by  a  pack  of  silly 
maids'  stories." 

The  laugh  was  so  genuine,  the  look  in  Bob's  eyes 
so  quizzical,  that  Eustace  felt  suddenly  abashed,  and 
as  if  he  had  been  making  a  stupid  fuss  about  nothing. 
With  all  his  heart  he  wished  he  had  not  mentioned 
the  subject  to  Bob — Bob  whose  opinion  he  valued 
above  all  others,  except,  perhaps,  his  own  father's. 


CHAPTER   III 
THE    BAREFOOT   VISITOR. 

WHEN  Mr.  Orban  came  home  to  dinner  he 
brought  with  him  another  excitement — the 
mail  letters  that  Hadji  ought  to  have  brought  with 
the  parcel  the  day  before. 

To  Bob  Cochrane,  whose  parents  were  Australian 
born  and  bred,  this  meant  nothing ;  but  he  was  so 
intimate  with  the  Orbans  that  he  understood  their 
feelings  on  the  subject.  He  sat  silently  puffing  at 
his  pipe  while  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Orban  read  their  letters. 
Eustace,  Nesta,  and  Peter  had  seized  on  some  packets 
which  they  knew  to  contain  English  papers  and 
magazines. 

Suddenly  Mrs.  Orban  gave  a  curious  exclamation, 
and  all  eyes  were  turned  questioningly  upon  her. 

"  Mother,  mother,  what  is  it  ? "  cried  Nesta,  noting 
the  colour  flooding  her  mother's  usually  pale  face. 

"  Any  news,  darling  ? "  asked  Mr.  Orban. 

"I  should  just  think  it  is  news,"  said  Mrs.  Orban 
unsteadily.  "  Listen  to  this,  Jack  :  '  Dorothy  has  been 
so  very  slow  in  her  recovery  from  the  terrible  bout 
of  typhoid  she  had  in  spring  that  the  doctor  advises 
a  long  sea  voyage  at  once,  and  we  have  decided  to 
send  her  out  to  you  by  the  first  boat  available.  We 
go  up  to  London  to-morrow  to  get  her  outfit.' " 


40  THE   BAREFOOT   VISITOR. 

0  Aunt  Dorothy  !  "  yelled  the  children.  "  Aunt 
Dorothy  coming  here  ! " 

It  was  a  most  surprising  piece  of  news,  almost 
incredibly  so.  The  children  had  never  seen  any  of 
their  parents'  people,  as  none  of  them  had  been  over 
to  Queensland.  They  knew  them  only  by  name  and 
the  oft-repeated  tales  of  childhood,  which  were  their 
favourite  stories  of  all  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Orban  told. 

This  was  their  mother's  unmarried  sister,  Dorothy 
Chase,  who  lived  with  her  father  and  mother  in 
Herefordshire,  in  the  "  old  home  "  the  children  knew 
so  well  by  hearsay,  and  longed  so  much  to  see. 
Some  one  coming  out  from  England  was  next  best 
to  going  home,  and  the  news  produced  the  wildest 
commotion  of  questions  and  suggestions. 

"  When  will  she  come,  mother  ?  When  can  she  be 
here  ? "  came  in  chorus. 

"  Well,  I  am  sure  I  don't  know,"  Mrs.  Orban  said ; 
"  but  it  seems  to  me  she  will  not  be  very  far  behind 
this  letter." 

"  Not  more  than  a  fortnight,  I  should  think,"  said 
Mr.  Orban.  "  You  see  they  are  hurrying  her  off." 

"  O  mummie,  this  is  exciting ! "  Nesta  exclaimed. 
"  Do  tell  us  how  old  Aunt  Dorothy  is ! " 

"  Just  twenty-three.  She  was  a  little  child  when 
I  last  saw  her,  and  I  can  never  picture  her  grown 
up." 

"  Twenty-three  is  a  decent  age  for  girls,"  said 
Eustace. 

"Out  of  a  vast  and  varied  experience  speaks  Sir 
Eustace,"  laughed  Bob — and  Eustace  reddened. 

"  Twenty-three,"  said  Mr.  Orban.  "  Fancy  little  Dot 
twenty-three !  There'll  be  a  big  change  in  her." 


THE    BAREFOOT    VISITOB.  41 

"  There  must  be  a  big  change  in  every  one,  Jack," 
Mrs.  Orban  sighed.  "  What  wouldn't  I  give  to  see 
them  all ! " 

"  The  next  thing  we  shall  hear,"  remarked  Bob 
solemnly,  "  is  that  you  will  be  clearing  out  to  England 
— the  whole  lot  of  you.  I  don't  think  I  like  the 
idea  of  Miss  Dorothy  coming  at  all.  She  will 
bewitch  you,  and  off  you  will  all  go." 

"  No  such  luck,"  cried  Nesta  impulsively. 

"  Alas !  an  impossibility,"  said  Mrs.  Orban. 

Mr.  Orban  said  nothing,  but  looked  very  grave. 

These  few  words,  however,  could  only  shadow  the 
great  excitement  a  moment.  Mrs.  Orban  returned 
to  her  letter,  and  read  interesting  little  scraps  from 
time  to  time,  such  as  '  I  am  cudgelling  my  brains 
in  the  hurry  to  think  of  everything  I  can  send  you — 
it  is  such  a  grand  opportunity — I  wish  I  had  time 
to  get  a  list  of  wants  from  you — but  I  dare  say 
nothing  will  come  amiss.  Frocks  for  the  girls  and 
yourself,  of  course — ' " 

"  Darling  gran  ! "  cried  Nesta. 

"Then  I  needn't  get  the  duster  stuff,"  said  Mr. 
Orban.  . 

"No,  none  of  the  clothes,"  said  Mrs.  Orban.  "I 
know  what  grannie  is  when  she  gets  a  chance  to  send 
a  box." 

Nesta  and  Peter  went  off  in  high  spirits  with  Bob 
later  in  the  day,  Nesta  exacting  many  promises  that 
should  Aunt  Dorothy  by  some  miracle  appear  before 
she  was  expected,  Mrs.  Orban  would  send  for  the 
children  back. 

Eustace  let  the  party  go  without  a  pang ;  he  was 
actually  glad  not  to  be  going.  So  taken  up  was  he 


42  THE    BAREFOOT   VISITOR. 

with  the  new  idea  that  he  even  forgot  his  fear  lest 
he  had  made  a  bad  impression  on  the  great  Bob. 

There  was  so  much  to  be  thought  of  in  the 
preparations  for  Miss  Chase's  arrival  that  even  Mr. 
Orban's  departure  two  mornings  later  left  no  one 
depressed.  Up  to  the  last  Mrs.  Orban  was  wondering 
whether  there  was  anything  she  could  think  of  that 
could  be  brought  from  Brisbane  for  their  visitor's 
greater  comfort. 

"  She  will  be  used  to  such  a  different  life,"  Mrs. 
Orban  said.  "  I  do  hope  she  won't  mind  roughing  it." 

"  Not  she,"  said  Mr.  Orban  heartily.  "  She  will  like 
it  all  the  better  if  we  make  no  changes  for  her,  but 
just  let  her  see  life  as  we  live  it.  After  all,  it  is  only 
for  a  time  with  her." 

"  Well,  my  darling  old  man,"  said  Mrs.  Orban 
gaily  that  evening,  as  she  and  Eustace  sat  alone  at 
late  dinner,  "  how  does  it  feel  to  be  '  man  of  the 
house '  ?  Do  you  feel  a  great  burden  of  responsibility 
as  mummie's  guardian  and  protector  ? " 

"  I  don't  know,  mummie,"  said  Eustace. 

He  was  looking  very  grave,  for  now  that  the 
lamps  were  lighted  and  it  was  dusk  outside  every- 
thing felt  different  again. 

The  veranda  ran  round  the  entire  house ;  only 
on  one  side  was  there  a  flight  of  steps  down  to  the 
ground.  The  drawing-room  opened  out  on  to  the 
other  side  of  the  house,  facing  the  sea.  It  was  here 
Mrs.  Orban  and  Eustace  went  after  dinner,  for  the 
day  had  been  exhaustingly  hot,  and  now  a  slight 
breeze  blew  landwards. 

But    for   the   rustling    of    leaves    and    a   distant 


THE   BAREFOOT   VISITOR.  43 

murmur  from  the  plantation,  the  night  was  very  still. 
As  she  meant  to  go  to  bed  so  early,  Mrs.  Orban  did 
not  have  lamps  brought  out  on  to  the  veranda;  she 
and  Eustace  sat  close  together  in  the  gloom,  their  only 
light  a  faint  golden  streak  from  the  drawing-room. 

Becky  had  been  in  bed  a  long  time,  and  was  fast 
asleep.  For  a  while  they  could  hear  the  servants 
clearing  away  the  dinner ;  then  there  was  silence  even 
in  that  quarter,  and  they  knew  that  Mary  and  Kate 
had  gone  to  bed. 

"  We  ought  to  be  going  too,  I  think,  my  man," 
Mrs.  Orban  said  softly. 

Eustace  slipped  down  on  to  a  stool  at  her  feet 
and  rested  his  head  against  her  knee. 

"  O  mummie,"  he  pleaded,  "  not  just  yet.  Couldn't 
you  tell  me  a  story  first  ? " 

"I  could,  of  course,"  Mrs.  Orban  admitted  slowly, 
"  but  the  question  is,  Ought  I  to  ?  It  is  getting  late 
for  you." 

"  But  it  is  awfully  early  for  you,"  Eustace  argued. 
"  I  don't  believe  you  will  sleep  if  you  go  now.  You 
always  say  you  can't  if  you  go  to  bed  too  soon.  You 
see,  we  needn't  get  up  quite  so  early,  as  father  isn't 
here  to  go  out  to  the  plantation." 

"  That  is  true,"  said  Mrs.  Orban  with  a  laugh.  "  I 
really  think  we  shall  have  to  make  a  barrister  of  you, 
Eustace,  you  plead  a  cause  so  eloquently.  But  what 
kind  of  story  shall  I  tell  you  ? " 

"  Oh,  one  of  the  old  home  stories,  please,"  he  said 
instantly.  "I  should  like  to  know  all  I  can  about 
it  before  Aunt  Dorothy  comes." 

"  I  wonder  if  there  are  any  I  have  not  told  you/' 
Mrs.  Orban  said  thoughtfully. 


44  THE   BAREFOOT   VISITOR. 

"  There  must  be  hundreds,"  Eustace  said.  "  I  always 
think  Maze  Court  must  have  stories  without  end." 

"We  used  to  think  so,  I  remember,"  said  his 
mother ;  "  but  I  suppose  that  is  always  the  case  with 
a  house  when  one  family  has  possessed  and  occupied 
it  for  so  many  generations." 

"  It  is  a  sixteenth-century  house,  isn't  it  ? "  Eustace 
asked. 

"  Seventeenth  century,"  was  the  answer,  "  built  in 
1688  by  Eustace  Chase,  a  loyal  subject  of  the  king. 
His  father  lost  everything  for  the  cause,  and  the 
young  man  was  rewarded  for  following  the  Royalist 
fortunes — or  rather  misfortunes — soon  after  the  king 
came  to  his  own  again." 

Eustace  gave  a  huge  sigh. 

"  I  do  like  belonging  to  people  like  that,"  he  said 
with  satisfaction. 

There  was  a  long  silence. 

"  Mummie — the  story,"  prompted  Eustace  at  last. 

"  I  was  just  hunting  my  memory  for  one,"  said 
his  mother.  "  Did  you  ever  hear  how  we  lost  Aunt 
Dorothy  ? " 

Eustace  shook  his  head  and  settled  himself  com- 
fortably to  listen,  so  Mrs.  Orban  went  on : — 

"  One  summer  we  gave  a  large  party  for  young 
people.  It  happens  that  several  of  us  have  birth- 
days in  the  summer,  and  this  was  a  sort  of  combined 
birthday  treat.  So  we  invited  friends  varying  in 
age  from  five,  suitable  for  Dorothy,  to  seventeen  or 
eighteen,  and  a  very  merry  party  it  promised  to  be. 
The  day  began  gloriously,  but  father  prophesied  it 
was  going  to  be  too  hot  to  be  perfect;  and  he  was 
right.  About  the  middle  of  the  afternoon  thunder- 


THE    BAREFOOT   VISITOR.  45 

clouds  gathered  quickly,  and  by  tea-time  there  was 
a  raging  storm ;  but  it  was  as  short  as  it  was  sharp, 
and  all  over  in  an  hour.  There  was  no  question  as 
to  going  out  again,  the  ground. was  too  sopping  wet 
after  the  rain  to  dream  of  such  a  thing,  so  it  was 
proposed  that  we  should  have  a  good  game  of  hide- 
and-seek  all  over  the  house.  I  wish  I  could  tell  you 
what  a  lovely  plaw  home  is  for  hide-and-seek. 
There  are  so  many  rooms  with  doors  between  that 
you  can  almost  go  the  round  of  the  house  on  any 
landing  without  coming  out  into  the  passage  more 
than  twice  or  three  times.  Then  there  are  several 
staircases,  and  lastly  the  turret,  which  was  always 
used  for  '  home/  because  it  was  a  regular  trap  for 
hiding  in.  Once  found,  you  could  never  get  away 
from  there." 

"  O  mummie,"  breathed  Eustace  softly,  "  how  it 
does  make  me  want  to  go  and  see  it  all." 

"  I  am  glad  it  does,  sonny,"  Mrs.  Orban  said.  "  I 
want  you  to  want  to  go — I  always  pray  some  day 
you  will.  It  is  a  home  to  be  proud  of." 

"  Go  on,  please,"  said  Eustace  in  the  little  pause 
that  followed. 

"I  don't  think  people  ever  get  tired  of  hide-and- 
seek,"  Mrs.  Orban  continued.  "  It  is  the  one  game 
that  seems  to  suit  all  ages — I  mean  among  young 
people.  We  played  on  and  on  till  dusk,  and  then 
the  game  was  only  stopped  by  people  coming  for 
or  sending  to  fetch  their  children  home.  Just  in  the 
middle  of  the  first  '  good-byes,'  mother,  who  had  been 
entertaining  grown-ups  most  of  the  afternoon,  came 
and  asked  for  Dorothy.  No  one  knew  where  she 
was.  '  Who  had  seen  her  last  ? '  It  was  impossible 


46  THE    BAREFOOT   VISITOR. 

to  find  out,  but  apparently  she  had  not  been  seen 
by  any  one  for  a  long  time.  Dorothy  at  five  years 
old  was  a  very  independent  little  person,  and  resented 
being  obviously  looked  after.  She  always  liked  to 
hide  by  herself,  for  instance.  Well,  then,  there  began 
a  game  of  hide-and-seek  in  real  earnest,  and  it  became 
more  and  more  .serious  every  minute,  when  white- 
faced  groups  met  in  the  hall  declaring  that  every 
corner  had  been  searched,  and  still  there  was  no 
trace  of  Dorothy." 

"Didn't  grannie  nearly  go  mad?"  asked  Eustace 
feelingly.  He  well  knew  what  the  loss  of  Becky 
would  mean  to  his  mother. 

"  Very  nearly,"  was  the  answer ;  "  but  I  think  your 
grandfather  was  even  worse.  All  the  tiny  children 
were  taken  home,  but  many  of  the  elder  boys  and 
girls  begged  to  be  allowed  to  stay  and  help,  and  now 
the  hunt  began  outside  with  lanterns  among  out- 
houses and  stables.  The  echoes  rang  with  Dorothy's 
name,  but  in  vain ;  the  hunt  was  useless,  and  some 
of  us  straggled  back  into  the  house  and  began  calling 
and  looking  all  over  the  same  ground  again.  I 
cannot  tell  you  what  terrible  thoughts  had  got  into 
our  heads  by  that  time.  We  remembered  the  story 
of  the  lady  who  hid  herself  in  the  old  spring  chest 
and  could  not  get  out — " 

"  The  Mistletoe  Bough  lady,"  breathed  Eustace. 

"  Yes ;  and  we  hunted  every  box,  chest,  and  cup- 
board in  the  house,  but  Dorothy  was  in  none  of  them. 
She  seemed  literally  to  have  been  spirited  away. 
It  became  so  late  that  at  last  all  the  other  children 
were  taken  home,  and  we  were  left  just  ourselves — 
a  very  miserable  family." 


THE    BAREFOOT    VISITOR.  47 

Eustace  sat  up  suddenly  and  held  his  breath,  his 
face  blanched,  his  eyes  alert. 

"  At  last,  close  on  midnight,"  Mrs.  Orban  went  on 
in  a  low  voice. 

"  Mother,  mother,"  Eustace  said  in  a  sharp  whisper, 
kneeling  and  putting  an  arm  protectingly  round  her, 
"  did  you  hear  something  ? " 

"Yes,  darling,"  Mrs.  Orban  continued,  "close  on 
midnight — " 

"No,  no,"  Eustace  said,  "not  then — now — this 
minute,  as  you  were  speaking ! " 

Mrs.  Orban  started  perceptibly. 

"  No,  darling,"  she  answered.     "Why?     Did  you?" 

There  was  an  instant's  tense  silence. 

"  It  is  some  one  coming  round  the  veranda — 
barefoot,"  Eustace  whispered. 

"  One  of  the  maids,  perhaps,"  said  Mrs.  Orban,  but 
her  voice  quivered. 

"They  would  come  through  the  house,"  said  the 
boy.  "  This  fellow  has  come  up  the  veranda  steps.  I 
heard  them  creak." 

A  lifetime  in  great  solitude  sharpens  the  hearing 
to  the  most  extraordinary  extent.  Children  born  and 
brought  up  in  the  wilds  often  have  this  sense  more 
keenly  developed  than  any  other.  The  Orban  chil- 
dren seemed  to  hear  without  listening — sounds  which, 
even  when  she  was  told  of  them,  Mrs.  Orban,  with 
her  English  training,  did  not  catch  till  several 
minutes  later. 

But  now  the  pad-pad-pad  of  bare  feet  was  unmis- 
takable— a  pad-pad-pad,  then  a  halt,  as  if  the  visitor 
stopped  to  listen. 

Below  in  the  scrub — that  wild  thick  undergrowth 


48  THE    BAREFOOT   VISITOR. 

among  trees,  harbouring  so  many  strange  creatures — 
there  were  hoarse  cries,  and  now  and  then  the  howl 
of  a  dingo,  so  horribly  suggestive  of  a  human  being 
in  an  agony  of  pain. 

The  pair  on  the  veranda  clung  together  for  an 
instant — one  only. 

"I  must  go  to  Becky,"  whispered  Mrs.  Orban, 
recovering  herself. 

But  Eustace  held  her  down. 

"  Oh,  don't — don't  for  one  moment,"  he  implored ; 
"  wait  and  see  what  it  is." 

"  Pad-pad-pad  "  came  the  steps,  nearer  and  nearer. 
A  shadow  fell  aslant  the  corner  of  the  veranda — 
the  shadow  of  a  man  thrown  by  the  light  from  the 
drawing-room  side  window. 


The  shadow  of  a  man  fell  aslant  the  corner  of  the  veranda. 


CHAPTER  IV. 
A  NIGHT  OF  TERROR. 

"  T%  TRS.  ORBAN,"  called  a  voice  softly— a  familiar 
i  V  J.  English-speaking  voice ;  "  Mrs.  Orban,  are 
you  still  up  ?  " 

Mother  and  son  fell  apart,  and  Eustace  sprang  to 
his  feet. 

"  Why,  it  is  Bob ! "  he  exclaimed  in  bewilderment 

"  Bob ! "  cried  his  mother.     "  Impossible  ! " 

"  Not  a  bit,"  said  Bob  Cochrane,  coming  round  into 
the  streak  of  lamplight,  carrying  his  boots  in  his 
hands.  "  I  just  strolled  over  to  see  if  you  were  all 
right.  When  I  got  to  the  steps  it  struck  me  I  might 
startle  you  if  I  came  thundering  up,  so  I  took  my 
boots  off  and  crept  round  to  find  out  where  you  were. 
You  were  so  quiet  I  thought  you  must  have  gone  to 
bed  and  left  the  lights  burning." 

"  We  were  talking,  nevertheless,  when  you  arrived," 
Mrs.  Orban  said,  "  for  I  was  telling  Eustace  a  story." 

"I  didn't  hear  you,"  Bob  said.  "Probably  my 
heart  was  in  my  mouth,  and  beating  so  loud  that 
it  deafened  me ;  for,  of  course,  I  knew  I  carried  my 
life  in  my  hand." 

"  Your  life  in  your  hand  ? "  repeated  Eustace 
wonderingly. 

(1,331)  4 


60  A   NIGHT   OF   TERROR. 

"  Certainly.  I  felt  sure  you  would  bound  on  me 
with  a  revolver  the  moment  you  heard  me,  shoot  me 
dead,  and  then  demand  an  explanation.  It  is  the 
sort  of  ardent  thing  one  might  expect  from  a  knight 
of  your  order,  Sir  Eustace." 

Bob's  chaff  went  deeper  home  than  he  meant  it 
to.  Eustace  was  in  no  mood  for  joking  after  the 
strain  of  the  last  few  minutes.  He  hoped  with  all 
his  heart  that  Mrs.  Orban  would  not  betray  to  Bob 
how  terror-stricken  he  had  just  shown  himself. 
Perhaps  she  understood,  or  it  may  be  that  she  was 
half  ashamed  of  her  own  unnecessary  panic,  for  she 
only  said, — 

"It  is  really  very  good  of  you  to  have  come  in 
the  face  of  that  grave  peril,  and  at  such  an  hour  too." 

"  Well,  the  fact  is  I  wanted  to,"  Bob  said  in  his 
casual  way,  "and  the  mater  insisted.  I've  left  our 
old  foreman  sleeping  in  the  house  for  to-night,  and 
I  thought  I  would  just  turn  in  with  Eustace,  if  you 
don't  mind." 

"  We  shall  be  simply  delighted,"  Mrs.  Orban  said, 
with  a  feeling  of  real  relief. 

"  The  mater  wants  me  to  take  you  all  back  to 
the  Highlands  early  to-morrow,"  Bob  went  on ;  "  you, 
Becky,  and  Eustace.  She  can't  bear  to  think  of  your 
loneliness  here.  Do  come  and  stay  with  us  till  Mr. 
Orban  comes  back." 

It  was  the  kind  of  thought  good,  homely  little 
Mrs.  Cochrane  was  celebrated  for.  But  Mrs.  Orban 
shook  her  head. 

"  It  is  just  like  your  mother  to  think  of  such  a 
thing,"  she  said,  "and  just  like  her  son  to  be  her 
messenger  so  readily,  but  I  can't  do  it,  Bob.  I 


A    NIGHT    OF   TERROR.  51 

couldn't  possibly  leave  the  maids  and  the  house  to 
take  care  of  themselves.  Mary  and  Kate  would  be 
terrified." 

"  Oh,  bother  Mary  and  Kate ! "  said  Bob. 

"I  should  be  most  bothered  if  they  took  it  into 
their  heads  to  run  away  and  leave  us,  especially 
now  that  my  sister  is  coming.  No,  really,  I  cannot 
leave  home,  much  as  I  should  enjoy  it.  Your  mother, 
as  an  experienced  housekeeper,  will  feel  for  me  in 
that." 

"  We  forgot  the  maids  and  the  house,"  said  Bob  in 
a  disappointed  tone. 

"  It  can't  be  helped,"  said  Mrs.  Orban  lightly ;  "  and, 
indeed,  we  are  quite  all  right.  There  is  nothing  to 
be  afraid  of,  and  I  have  Eustace. — Which  reminds 
me,  old  man,  hadn't  you  better  be  off  to  bed  ?  This 
is  considerably  later  than  I  meant  you  to  be." 

"  Oh  but,  mother,"  Eustace  exclaimed,  "  what  about 
Aunt  Dorothy  ?  I  couldn't  sleep  without  the  rest  of 
that  story." 

"  Oh  yes,  do  let's  have  the  rest  of  the  story  first," 
pleaded  Bob. 

"There  isn't  much  left  now,"  said  Mrs.  Orban. 
"I  was  only  telling  him  how  we  once  lost  Dorothy 
in  a  game  of  hide-and-seek  when  she  was  five  years 
old.  We  had  been  hunting  the  house  for  hours ;  a 
sort  of  awful  silence  had  fallen  among  us,  as  if  we 
were  expecting  I  don't  know  what — " 

"  When  close  upon  midnight,"  quoted  Eustace  in  a 
mysterious  voice. 

"  There  arose  the  cry  of  a  terror-stricken  child — 
shriek  upon  shriek — feeble  because  of  the  distance  it 
was  from  the  great  hall,  where  we  were  all  mustered 


52  A    NIGHT   OF    TERROR. 

in  shivering  silence,  but  distinct  enough  to  be  recog- 
nized as  Dorothy's  voice.  I  shall  never  forget  it — 
it  makes  me  shudder  now — for  the  panic  in  that 
child's  cry  was  appalling.  What  was  being  done  to 
her  ?  What  awful  pain  was  she  in  that  she  should 
shriek  in  such  a  way  ?  Such  were  our  thoughts  as 
we  hurried  in  a  tumbling  mass  after  father  and 
mother.  We  reached  the  turret  stairs,  and  father 
commanded  every  one  with  lanterns  to  go  first  and 
light  the  way.  Right  to  the  very  top  we  went,  into 
the  little  round  room  we  called  the  Watchman's  Nest, 
and  here  the  sounds  were  loudest ;  but  they  were  still 
muffled,  and  there  was  not  a  sign  of  Dorothy  any- 
where." 

"  Was  there  any  furniture  for  her  to  hide  in  ? " 
asked  Eustace,  looking  puzzled. 

"  One  table,  one  chair,"  said  Mrs.  Orban,  "  and  a 
small  black  oak  cupboard  against  the  inner  wall — it 
would  have  just  about  held  Dorothy  on  the  lower 
shelf.  We  opened  it,  flashed  in  our  lanterns,  but  it 
was  black  and  empty.  One  peculiar  feature  there 
was  about  it — when  the  cupboard  door  was  open  we 
heard  the  child  more  clearly.  It  seemed  a  stupid, 
senseless  thing  to  do,  but  down  I  went  on  my  hands 
and  knees  to  feel  those  empty  shelves,  as  if  I  imagined 
Dorothy  might  be  there  in  spite  of  our  seeing  nothing 
— invisible  but  tangible.  Of  course  there  was  nothing 
but  wood  to  touch  ;  but  with  my  head  inside  there,  I 
could  hear  Dorothy  so  well  I  might  have  been  in  the 
same  room  with  her." 

"  How  queer  ! "  Eustace  broke  out  excitedly. 

" '  Dorothy,  Dorothy,'  I  shouted.  '  Mother — I  want 
mother,  mother,  mother,'  she  shrieked.  'Where  are 


A   NIGHT   OF   TEBROB.  53 

you  ?  Tell  us  where  you  are/  I  called.  '  I  want 
mother,  mother,  mother,'  was  the  only  answer.  'Mother 
is  here,'  I  said ;  and  again,  '  Tell  us  where  you  are.' 
Something  made  me  feel  the  cupboard  again,  and 
this  time  I  did  not  only  touch  the  shelves,  but  put 
my  hand  right  back.  '  Quick,  quick !  a  lantern/  I 
simply  screamed,  and  half  a  dozen  were  lowered 
instantly.  There  was  no  back  to  the  cupboard  on 
the  lower  shelf.  The  blackness  we  had  mistaken  for 
the  old  oak  was  just  nothingness — a  deep,  deep  hollow 
into  the  wall." 

"  Mother,"  Eustace  cried,  "  a  secret  chamber  ! " 

"  A  secret  chamber  that  no  one  had  ever  suspected ; 
and  Dorothy  it  was  who  had  found  it." 

"  But  how  ? "  The  question  came  from  Bob 
Cochrane. 

"  She  was  the  most  daring  child  I  have  ever 
known,"  said  Mrs.  Orban.  "  I  don't  think  Dorothy 
knew  what  fear  meant  in  those  days.  She  knew 
that  scarcely  any  one  ever  searched  the  turret, 
because  it  was  difficult  to  get  away  from,  and  it 
entered  her  small  head  to  creep  up  to  the  Watch- 
man's Nest  and  into  this  cupboard.  Whether  she 
went  to  sleep  waiting  for  us  to  find  her,  or  whether 
she  rolled  over  at  once  and  fell  down  the  little  flight 
of  steps  into  the  secret  chamber,  to  lie  there  stunned, 
no  one  knows.  Dorothy  could  not  explain  herself. 
Anyhow,  there  she  was,  and  the  moment  she  came 
to  her  senses  and  found  herself  in  the  dark  she 
began  to  scream  with  fright." 

"  But  how  was  it  no  one  had  ever  discovered  the 
secret  chamber  before  ? "  demanded  Eustace.  "  It 
seems  funny," 


54  A   NIGHT   OF   TERROR. 

"  You  would  not  think  so  if  you  saw  the  cupboard," 
Mrs.  Orban  said.  "  It  is  a  little,  insignificant-looking 
thing — low  and  rather  deep,  and,  as  we  then  found, 
built  into  the  wall.  The  back  of  the  lower  shelf 
was  a  sliding  panel ;  and  your  grandfather's  theory 
is  that  the  last  person  who  used  the  secret  chamber 
left  the  panel  open.  Without  nearly  standing  on 
one's  head  it  was  impossible  to  see  the  back  of  the 
lower  shelf,  and  no  one  had  ever  suspected  such  a 
thing." 

"O  Bob,  Bob,  wouldn't  you  just  like  to  see  Maze 
Court  ? "  cried  Eustace.  "  I  shall  never  be  happy  till 
I  do." 

"  I  tell  you  you  will  all  be  off  on  Miss  Dorothy's 
broomstick  one  of  these  fine  days,"  growled  Bob. 
"  She  is  a  witch,  and  she  has  already  bewitched  you, 
for  you  can  talk  of  nothing  but  England  now." 

"You  had  better  go  to  bed,  Eustace,"  Mrs.  Orban 
said  with  a  laugh.  "  Bob  is  getting  quite  fierce." 

Bob  left  very  early  next  day  to  get  back  to  work. 
As  Nesta  and  Peter  were  having  holidays,  Eustace, 
of  course,  did  no  lessons,  but  spent  the  day  very 
contentedly  helping  his  mother.  She  was  busy  re- 
arranging furniture  in  the  room  that  was  to  be  Miss 
Chase's,  and  they  scarcely  sat  down  the  whole  day 
till  evening. 

"  Early  to  bed  this  night,  my  son,"  said  Mrs. 
Orban  as  they  left  the  dinner-table.  "  I  expect  you 
will  sleep  like  a  top." 

He  was  looking  sleepy  already,  and  a  quarter  of 
an  hour  later  went  very  readily  to  his  room,  with  a 
parting  entreaty  to  his  mother  that  she  would  not 
sit  up  late. 


A   NIGHT   OF   TERROR.  66 

"  Not  I,"  was  the  laughing  rejoinder.  "  I  promise 
you  I  will  only  write  one  little  line  to  father  and 
begin  my  mail  letter  to  grannie,  and  then  I  will  go 
to  bed." 

This  Mrs.  Orban  did,  and  being  very  tired  she  fell 
asleep  almost  as  soon  as  her  head  touched  the  pillow. 

For  several  hours  a  great  silence  reigned  over  the 
house ;  but  even  when  it  was  broken  by  the  soft  pad- 
pad-pad  of  bare  feet  creeping  stealthily  round  the 
veranda,  the  sleepers  lay  utterly  unconscious.  The 
stairs  had  not  creaked  under  the  weight  of  this 
figure ;  it  cast  no  shadows,  for  there  was  no  light 
either  within  the  house  or  without.  At  every  window 
it  halted,  listened,  peered  in,  as  if  it  had  the  eyes  of 
a  cat  to  see  with  in  the  dark. 

First  came  the  dining-room,  and  next  it  the  room 
in  which  Eustace  and  Peter  slept.  Round  the  corner 
were  Mrs.  Orban's  room  and  part  of  the  drawing-room. 
At  the  other  corner  was  Nesta's  room,  where  Miss 
Chase  would  also  sleep,  and  next  to  that  the  servants' 
room. 

The  strange  visitor  made  a  complete  tour  of  the 
veranda  and  reached  the  stair  again. 

Eustace  was  dreaming  vividly.  He  was  out  with 
Nesta  and  Becky.  Beoky  had  been  specially  entrusted 
to  their  care,  and  they  had  been  told  only  to  go  a 
little  way  into  the  scrub.  As  a  rule  the  children 
were  not  allowed  to  go  into  the  scrub  without  a 
grown-up  in  charge,  for  there  were  dangers  among 
the  thick  bushy  undergrowth  known  by  this  odd 
name.  For  one  thing,  snakes  abounded  there ;  for 
another,  it  was  only  too  easy  to  lose  one's  bearings, 
wander  farther  and  farther  into  the  wood,  and  eventu- 


66  A    NIGHT   OF    TERROR. 

ally  die  of  thirst  and  starvation,  utterly  unable  to 
find  the  way  home  again.  To  Eustace's  distraction, 
in  his  dream  Becky  would  insist  on  playing  hide-and- 
seek,  and  kept  constantly  disappearing  and  returning, 
flitting  on  in  front  of  them  now  and  again  like  a 
will-o'-the-wisp. 

"  We  mustn't  let  her  do  it,"  Eustace  exclaimed. 
"  Run,  Nesta ;  we  must  catch  her." 

But  the  faster  they  ran,  the  farther  Becky  went ; 
it  was  extraordinary  how  fast  she  could  go. 

"I  can't  keep  up,"  Nesta  panted. 

"  Just  like  a  girl,"  puffed  Eustace  back,  for  he  was 
getting  exhausted  himself. 

Then  Becky  disappeared  right  out  of  sight,  and 
though  Eustace  called  her  till  the  echoes  rang  again 
and  again  with  her  name,  there  came  no  answer. 

"  Now  I  guess  we  shall  all  be  lost,"  thought 
Eustace  desperately. 

He  was  rushing  madly  hither  and  thither,  when 
suddenly  he  heard  a  blood-curdling  yell  not  very  far 
off  It  was  followed  by  another  and  another,  till  his 
heart  stood  still  with  terror. 

"  Of  course,"  he  said,  pulling  himself  together  with 
all  his  might,  "  she  must  be  in  the  secret  chamber.  I 
never  thought  of  that." 

But  even  as  the  notion  flashed  into  his  mind  he 
knew  how  silly  it  was  to  think  of  a  secret  chamber 
in  the  Bush.  He  was  so  paralyzed  by  the  awfulness 
of  the  sounds  that  for  a  moment  he  could  not  move ; 
but  at  last,  with  a  mighty  effort,  he  forced  himself  to 
dart  forward  in  the  direction  whence  the  cries  came. 

A  second  later  he  was  fighting  blindly  with  some 
thing  that  clung  unpleasantly  to  him.     It  took  him 


A    NIGHT    OF    TERROR.  57 

a  moment  to  realize  that  this  was  the  mosquito  net 
round  his  bed.  He  was  out  on  the  floor  in  his  own 
room  at  home.  He  had  been  dreaming,  and  was  now 
awake ;  but  the  screams  continued,  and  were  most 
horribly  real.  It  was  not  Becky's  voice — no  child 
could  have  cried  like  that. 

There  was  a  door  from  his  room  into  Mrs.  Orban's, 
and  through  this  the  boy  dashed. 

"  Mother,  mother,"  he  cried,  "  what  is  happening  ?  " 

There  was  a  light  in  the  room.  Mrs.  Orban  was 
standing  with  a  look  of  terror  on  her  face. 

"  I  don't  know,"  she  said  unsteadily. 

"  It  has  been  going  on  for  ages,"  Eustace  whispered. 

But  Mrs.  Orban  shook  her  head.  "It  has  only 
just  begun,"  she  said.  "  I  must  go  and  see  what  is 
the  matter." 

Eustace  was  haunted  by  his  dream — a  second  in  a 
dream  is  equivalent  to  hours  of  real  life. 

"  O  mother,  don't  go  ! "  he  exclaimed  in  an  agonized 
voice,  and  clung  to  her. 

"  I  must,"  was  the  answer,  and  gently  but  firmly 
Mrs.  Orban  put  the  boy  from  her.  "  Perhaps  one  of 
the  servants  is  ill.  At  least  they  are  both  frightened, 
and  need  me.  Stay  here  with  Becky." 

The  words  were  hardly  out  of  her  mouth  when  the 
door  burst  open,  and  in  rushed  Mary,  followed  by 
Kate.  Both  girls  looked  half  mad  with  fear. 

"  O  ma'am,  ma'am,"  they  cried,  piecing  out  the 
tale  between  them,  "  there  was  a  black-fellow  in  our 
room.  He  lias  stolen  our  watches  from  under  our 
pillows,  and  everything  he  could  find  before  we  woke, 
and  he  was  pulling  the  rings  off  Mary's  finger  when 
she  felt  him  and  jumped  out  of  bed.  But  he  got  the 


58  A   NIGHT   OF   TERROR. 

rings,  and  we  don't  know  where  he  is — somewhere 
about  the  house — and  maybe  there  are  others  with 
him.  O  ma'am,  whatever  shall  we  do?  We  shall  all 
be  murdered  in  our  beds." 

"  Nonsense,  you  silly  girls,"  said  Mrs.  Orban,  with 
sudden  sternness ;  "  we  can't  possibly  be  murdered  in 
our  beds  when  we  are  all  out  of  them." 

Even  in  the  stress  of  the  moment  Eustace  could 
not  help  being  struck  by  the  humour  of  the  assertion, 
but  he  was  in  no  mood  for  laughing. 

Creeping  to  the  window,  he  peered  out,  to  find 
that  it  was  no  longer  pitch  dark ;  there  was  a 
sufficient  glimmer  of  light  to  have  enabled  their 
uninvited  guest  to  do  all  that  the  servants  described. 

By  this  time  Becky  was  awake  and  howling. 
Her  mother  took  her  into  her  arms  and  soothed  her 
gently. 

"  As  to  what  we  shall  do,"  Mrs.  Orban  said  in  that 
same  firm  tone ;  "  we  must  all  stay  here  till  daylight 
together.  If  there  are  thieves  about  the  house,  we 
can  do  nothing  to  check  them.  They  will  not  hurt 
us  if  we  don't  interfere.  There  is  nothing  to  be 
done  but  to  behave  as  little  like  cowards  as  we  can 
manage." 

"  But  black-fellows  do  such — "  began  Kate. 

"  Hold  your  tongue,  Kate,"  said  the  usually  gentle 
Mrs.  Orban,  with  sudden  anger.  "  What  good  can  it 
do  to  scare  yourself  and  us  by  talking  in  such  a  way  ? 
We  are  in  God's  hands,  don't  forget  that." 

"  Mother,"  Eustace  said,  "  has  father  got  his  revolver 
away  with  him  ?  " 

"There  are  two  in  this  room,"  Mrs.  Orban  replied. 
"  Could  you  use  one  if  necessary  ? " 


A   NIGHT   OF   TERROR.  59 

"  Oh,  for  mercy's  sake  don't  let  Master  Eustace 
have  a  gun  in  his  hands  ! "  said  Mary.  "  There's  no 
saying  which  of  us  he  might  shoot  in  mistake  if  he 
began  playing  with  one." 

"  Playing  with  one  ! "  repeated  Eustace  scornfully  ; 
"  why,  father  says  my  shooting  is  very  good  for  my 
age." 

Mrs.  Orban  took  a  revolver  from  a  cupboard  and 
gave  it  into  the  boy's  hands. 

"  It  is  loaded,"  she  said,  and  now  there  was  the 
suspicion  of  a  quiver  in  her  voice ;  "  but  realize  I  am 
trusting  you  to  be  sensible.  Don't  shoot  at  random. 
Remember  what  Bob  said  last  night.  You  are  only 
to  fire  if  terribly  necessary.  Now  jump  into  Becky's 
bed,  or  you  will  be  getting  a  chill  and  fever." 

From  beneath  her  own  pillow  she  drew  out  a 
second  revolver,  examined  it,  and  set  it  on  a  table 
within  easy  reach. 

"  Mother,"  said  Eustace  in  surprise,  "  do  you  always 
sleep  with  a  revolver  under  your  pillow  ? " 

"  Only  when  your  father  is  away,"  was  the  reply. 
— "  Now,  Mary  and  Kate,  get  into  my  bed.  I  am 
going  to  sit  in  this  cosy  chair  with  Miss  Becky.  We 
will  talk  and  keep  the  light  burning ;  but  it  is  my 
belief  nothing  more  will  happen  to-night." 

The  maids  obeyed,  still  looking  terrified,  and  then 
Mrs.  Orban  seated  herself,  with  Becky  in  her  arms, 
near  the  table  where  the  revolver  lay. 

Thus  they  prepared  to  face  the  remaining  hour  of 
darkness,  powerless  to  do  anything,  utterly  helpless, 
with  nerves  strung  to  the  highest  possible  pitch,  and 
hearts  that  beat  wildly  at  every  sound. 


CHAPTER   V 
THE    FIRST   SHOT. 

MRS.  ORBAN'S  words  were  brave,  her  whole 
bearing  courageous,  but  she  was  more 
frightened  than  she  had  ever  been  in  her  life  before. 
It  is  doubtful  whether  she  really  believed  her  own 
assertion  that  nothing  more  would  happen  that 
night,  though  she  tried  to.  As  a  matter  of  fact 
her  prophecy  was  correct.  Scared  by  the  screams 
of  the  women,  the  unpleasant  guest  must  have 
promptly  run  away.  He  was  probably  alone,  and, 
uncertain  as  to  who  was  in  the  house,  had  fled 
from  the  chance  of  being  peppered  by  a  revolver. 

It  was  found  in  the  morning  that  nothing  was 
missing  except  the  servants'  watches,  their  few  small 
trinkets  that  were  lying  on  the  dressing-table,  and 
Mary's  rings.  The  extraordinary  silence  with  which 
he  had  perpetrated  the  theft,  his  skill  in  taking  the 
rings  off  Mary's  hand  as  it  lay  outside  the  coverlet, 
were  not  at  all  unprecedented  —  the  natives  were 
known  to  be  silent  and  subtle  as  snakes  in  their 
doings. 

Mrs.  Orban  sent  Eustace  down  to  the  plantation 
as  soon  as  she  knew  every  one  would  be  astir.  Mr. 
Ashton  the  field  manager,  was  suffering  from  fever, 


THE    FIRST    SHOT.  61 

so  that  it  was  useless  to  go  to  him ;  but  on  hearing 
the  story,  Robertson,  the  chief  engineer,  returned  with 
the  boy  to  look  into  the  matter. 

Investigations  were  in  vain ;  the  man  had  left  no 
tracks  around  the  house,  no  footprints  on  the  ver- 
anda. 

The  servants  were  so  terrified  that  they  declared 
they  would  not  stay  another  night  in  the  house. 
They  wanted  to  be  sent  to  Cooktown  immediately — 
a  five  days'  journey  by  sea.  Robertson,  a  big  burly 
Scotsman,  roughly  told  them  that  such  a  thing  was 
impossible.  They  could  not  get  away  for  another 
week,  when  the  schooner  might  be  expected  to  bring 
provisions.  He  lectured  them  on  their  cowardice  in 
wanting  to  run  away  and  leave  their  mistress  alone 
at  such  a  time,  but  the  girls  would  not  listen  to 
reason ;  they  said  they  would  hire  horses  and  ride 
all  the  way  to  the  first  civilized  place  they  could  find. 

Then  Mrs.  Orban  tried  persuasion.  Had  they  not 
better  wait  at  least  to  see  whether  anything  could  be 
heard  of  their  lost  possessions  ?  She  would  offer  a 
reward  to  any  one  finding  the  thief  or  restoring  the 
stolen  goods  to  their  owners — the  offer  should  be 
made  known  all  over  the  plantation. 

The  suggestion  carried  the  day,  and  the  bargain 
was  made.  Mrs.  Orban  felt  that  at  all  costs  she 
must  keep  the  maids  until  Mr.  Orban's  return,  for 
the  work  and  the  solitude  would  have  been  too  much 
for  her  to  stand,  brave  as  she  had  proved  herself 
to  be. 

The  offering  of  a  reward  was  greatly  against 
Robertson's  advice.  He  pointed  out  that  it  would 
only  prove  an  incentive  to  further  robbery.  The 


62  THE    FIRST    SHOT. 

plantation  hands  were  an  unprincipled  lot,  and  if 
they  discovered  that  they  could  get  money  by  steal- 
ing things  and  bringing  them  back,  as  if  they  had 
discovered  them  in  the  possession  of  some  one  else, 
there  would  be  no  end  to  the  thefts,  and  no  tangible 
means  of  getting  hold  of  the  thieves  unless  they  were 
caught  red-handed. 

But  so  anxious  was  Mrs.  Orban  to  keep  the 
servants  that  she  disregarded  Robertson's  opinion, 
and  the  reward  was  duly  offered.  The  engineer 
had  one  proposal  to  make,  which  was  accepted. 
With  Mrs.  Orban's  leave,  he  said,  he,  with  his  wife 
and  two  little  children,  would  come  up  the  hill  and 
sleep  in  the  house  until  Mr.  Orban's  return.  There 
would  be  safety  in  numbers ;  and  if  the  night  visitor 
came  again,  some  one  to  deal  with  him  better  than 
by  screaming  at  him. 

In  spite  of  the  fuller  house,  and  the  fact  that 
Robertson's  eight-year-old  boy  was  sleeping  in  Peter's 
bed  that  night,  Eustace  did  not  feel  particularly 
happy  in  the  hours  of  darkness  before  him,  after 
the  party  had  broken  up  and  said  good -night. 

The  door  between  his  mother's  room  and  his  own 
was  left  open,  by  way  of  companionship  for  them 
both,  but  the  boy  was  so  overtired  as  to  be  restless 
and  unable  to  go  to  sleep.  To  his  excited  fancy 
there  were  unusual  sounds  about.  The  creaking  of 
unwarping  boards,  the  soughing  of  the  night  breeze 
round  the  house,  even  Sandy  Robertson  turning 
round  in  his  bed,  with  an  impatient  but  sleepy 
flump  at  the  heat,  were  noises  that  set  his  hair  on 
end  and  made  him  feel  cold  and  damp  all  over  again 
and  again.  Once  or  twice  he  stole  from  his  bed  to 


THE    FIRST    SHOT.  63 

peer  into  his  mother's  room,  but  she  always  seemed 
asleep ;  or  he  would  look  stealthily  out  of  the  win- 
dow, as  if  he  could  possibly  have  seen  anything  in 
the  dark. 

Robertson,  with  his  wife  and  baby,  was  in  Nesta's 
room  at  the  other  side  of  the  house.  It  occurred  to 
Eustace  that  if  anything  did  happen — anything  need- 
ing immediate  action — Robertson  was  very  far  away 
and  ungetatable.  The  boy  sat  up  in  bed  hugging 
his  knees,  making  feverish  plans  as  to  what  he  should 
do  supposing  the  night  visitor  came  again  and  he 
should  see  him. 

Unknown  to  his  mother,  Eustace  had  taken  the 
revolver  he  had  been  entrusted  with  the  night  before 
to  bed  with  him.  He  meant  to  sleep  with  it  under 
his  pillow,  but  every  time  he  got  up  to  make  his 
investigations  he  took  it,  gripped  tightly  in  his  hand 
ready  for  immediate  use. 

When  the  first  gray  light  stole  into  the  room  at 
last,  Eustace  began  to  feel  drowsy.  Almost  against 
his  will  he  lay  back  on  his  pillow  and  fell  asleep. 
He  had  determined  to  watch  the  night  through,  but  a 
great  heaviness,  overpowered  him,  and  he  lay  like  a  log. 

It  seemed  A  him  he  had  hardly  closed  his  eyes — 
indeed,  it  cannft  have  been  much  later,  for  there  was 
but  little  difference  in  the  light — when  a  resounding 
pistol  report  rang  through  the  silent  house.  Eustace 
awoke  with  an  instant  consciousness  of  having  slept 
on  his  self-imposed  sentry  work.  He  felt  queer  and 
oddly  shaken  as,  with  a  cry  of  dismay,  he  sprang  out 
of  bed  and  rushed  into  his  mother's  room. 

"  Oh,  what  is  it  ? "  exclaimed  Mrs.  Orban,  frightened 
out  of  her  wits  by  the  noise. 


64  THE    FIRST    SHOT. 

She  stared  at  Eustace,  who  stood,  revolver  in  hand, 
gazing  blankly  round  the  room. 

"  I  don't  know,"  he  began,  stopped  abruptly,  and 
added  in  a  choked  voice,  "  Oh,  look  !  look  ! " 

He  was  staring  towards  the  window.  Outside  on 
the  veranda,  crouching  on  all  fours  in  the  dusk,  was 
a  dark  figure.  With  a  strange,  sudden  movement  it 
raised  itself  and  stretched  out  an  arm  towards  the 
room — standing  lank,  tall,  and  horribly  sinister. 

Without  a  moment's  hesitation  Eustace  raised  his 
hand  and  fired.  There  was  a  splintering  of  glass,  a 
wild  howl  of  pain,  and  the  figure  dropped  like  a 
stone. 

"  Eustace,"  cried  Mrs.  Orban  in  a  horrified  voice, 
"  what  have  you  done  ? " 

"  I  had  to  fire  first,"  returned  the  boy  in  an  odd, 
sullen  tone. 

The  figure  outside  moved,  and  with  a  succession 
of  dreadful  yells  began  rapidly  crawling  along  the 
veranda  towards  the  stairs. 

At  the  bedroom  door  appeared  the  entire  house- 
hold, Robertson  leading  the  way,  his  usually  ruddy 
face  ghastly  with  astonishment. 

"  What  on  earth  is  happening  ? "  he  asked,  staring 
at  Eustace  and  his  mother. 

"  I've  shot  something,"  Eustace  faltered.  "  It  is 
going  down  the  steps — " 

Robertson  waited  to  hear  no  more.  Seizing  the 
boy's  revolver,  he  took  a  short  cut  through  the  house 
for  the  veranda  steps. 

"  What  was  it  ? "  asked  the  frightened  women,  as 
they  huddled  together  in  the  doorway. 

" I   don't  know,"   Eustace   answered  —  "a    black- 


THE    FIRST    SHOT.  65 

fellow  of  some  sort.  I  wonder  if  I — I  killed 
him." 

There  had  fallen  a  sudden  silence  outside  ;  the 
awful  howling  had  ceased. 

Eustace  sat  down  on  the  edge  of  his  mother's  bed 
feeling  sick  and  shivery.  To  have  killed  a  man — a 
white  fellow,  black-fellow,  any  sort  of  fellow ;  it  was 
horrible ! 

The  most  extraordinary  sounds  arose  from  the 
veranda.  Had  Robertson  gone  mad,  or  what  could 
be  the  matter  with  him  ? 

"  Ho-ho-ho !  ha-ha-ha !  ho-ho-ho-ho ! "  he  roared. 

Every  one  stood  as  if  paralyzed.  There  was  some- 
thing terribly  uncanny  about  the  laughter.  It  seemed 
so  ill-timed,  so  jarring  and  unkind. 

Robertson  appeared  at  the  broken  window. 

"  Upon  my  word,  Eustace,"  exclaimed  the  Scotsman, 
"  it's  the  best  joke  ever  I  heard  or  saw.  Come  and 
look  at  your  black-fellow  and  be  proud  of  yourself." 

"  I  can't ! "  said  Eustace,  his  knees  knocking  together 
as  he  attempted  to  stand,  and  he  fell  back  on  the  bed. 

"  Oh,  what  is  it,  Mr.  Robertson  ? "  asked  Mrs. 
Orban. 

"  Why,  it's  nothing  but  a  miserable,  half -starved 
dingo-dog  that  must  have  prowled  up  to  the  house 
in  search  of  food,"  Robertson  said.  "You  marked 
him  well — I  will  say  that  for  you,  Eustace.  He 
was  dead  before  I  could  reach  the  steps." 

"  Thank  God  it  was  not  a  human  being,"  exclaimed 
Mrs.  Orban. 

"  A  dingo  ! "  cried  Eustace,  sitting  up  suddenly  with 
a  perplexed  expression  in  his  eyes.  "  Then  who  fired 
the  first  shot  ?  I  mean  the  one  that  woke  me." 

(1,331)  5 


66  THE    FIRST    SHOT. 

The  relief  faded  from  Mrs.  Orban's  face.  It  was  a 
startling  question,  an  uncomfortable  reflection  that 
the  first  shot  had  not  been  accounted  for. 

"  Yes,  by  the  way,"  she  said,  "  there  was  that  other 
shot.  It  seemed  to  come  from  Eustace's  room,  and  I 
was  frightened  out  of  my  wits.  I  was  thankful  to 
see  him  safe  and  sound  a  minute  later." 

"I  heard  two  shots  distinctly,"  Robertson  said, 
looking  grave ;  "  but  of  course  I  fancied  Eustace  had 
fired  twice  at  the  dingo." 

"Not  I,"  said  Eustace.  "I  never  saw  the  beast 
till  I  came  into  mother's  room ;  and  I  didn't  fire  till 
it  stood  up  against  the  window  and  looked  like  a 
human  being." 

"  H'm,"  said  Robertson.  "  It  strikes  me  I  had 
better  have  a  look  round.  Just  stay  here  till  I 
come  back." 

The  women  all  looked  scared.  It  was  not  a 
pleasant  idea  that  the  person  who  fired  that  first 
shot  was  possibly  lurking  about  somewhere  in  the 
shadows.  They  listened  breathlessly  as  Robertson 
made  the  tour  of  the  house,  momentarily  expecting 
a  fresh  commotion,  the  firing  of  shots  and  a  struggle. 
Mrs.  Robertson  was  dreadfully  upset,  and  held  her 
two  children  close ;  the  maids  huddled  together  in 
a  corner.  Mrs.  Orban  stood,  revolver  in  hand,  near 
Becky's  bed  with  such  quiet  dignity  that  somehow 
Eustace  was  steadied. 

The  chances  were  that,  finding  himself  hunted  by 
Robertson,  the  man  would  try  to  effect  an  escape  on 
to  the  veranda  this  way  as  a  short  cut  to  the  steps. 

If  the  visitor  were  the  same  as  that  of  the  night 
before,  it  was  all  important  he  should  be  captured 


THE    FIRST    SHOT.  67 

— otherwise   this   disagreeable   night   raid   might   be 
repeated. 

But  no  shots  and  no  sound  of  a  scuffle  were  heard. 
Robertson  returned  to  say  that  he  had  investigated 
every  nook  and  cranny  that  a  man  might  have 
hidden  in,  and  found  no  trace  of  any  one  having 
entered  the  house  anywhere. 

The  little  gathering  stared  about  with  questioning, 
bewildered  eyes,  and  no  one  felt  any  happier  for  the 
news.  The  fact  remained  that  a  shot  had  been  fired 
by  a  mysterious  being  who  had  apparently  vanished 
into  air.  For  what  purpose  had  that  shot  been  fired  ? 
At  what  ?  At  whom  ? 

"  I  can't  make  it  out,"  said  Robertson.  "  There 
seems  no  sense  in  a  fellow  coming  and  letting  off 
fireworks  in  the  middle  of  the  night  for  nothing." 

"  Perhaps  it  is  a  trick  of  some  sort,"  suggested  Mrs. 
Orban ;  "  some  one  trying  to  frighten  us.  But  I  don't 
see  that  that  is  possible." 

"Nor  I,"  said  Robertson.  "People  aren't  in  the 
habit  of  playing  practical  jokes  without  some  purpose 
in  them  hereabouts.  All  the  same,  it  doesn't  seem 
much  good  all  of  you  staying  up  like  this.  If  you'll 
just  get  back  to  your  beds,  I'll  watch  for  the  rest  of  the 
night.  It  may  be  a  better  way  of  trapping  a  chap, 
if  he  hasn't  got  clean  away  by  now.  That  is  the  most 
likely  thing,  of  course — his  firearm  probably  went  off 
inadvertently  as  he  was  coming  round  the  veranda, 
and  he  knew  he  had  done  for  himself,  so  made  tracks 
at  once.  He  might  come  back  as  soon  as  he  thought 
the  house  was  quiet  again,  but  I  don't  expect  him." 

No  one  felt  much  inclined  to  take  Robertson's 
practical  advice.  At  the  same  time  it  seemed  foolish 


68  THE   FIRST   SHOT. 

to  stay  up  and  exhaust  themselves  for  nothing,  and 
Mrs.  Orban  agreed  that  every  one  should  go  to  bed. 

Eustace  went  very  reluctantly.  He  would  have 
liked  to  stay  up  and  share  Robertson's  watch  like 
a  man ;  it  seemed  so  childish  to  be  sent  to  bed  after 
taking  part  in  such  an  excitement.  He  wondered 
what  Nesta  would  have  thought  of  it  had  she  been 
there. 

"  Goodness,  wouldn't  she  have  been  scared ! "  he 
reflected.  "  I  do  wonder  what  she  would  have  done." 

At  least  there  would  be  plenty  to  tell  her  when 
she  came  home.  She  might  be  having  a  jolly  time ; 
but  Eustace  guessed,  when  it  was  all  over,  she  would 
be  disappointed  at  having  been  out  of  such  adventures 
as  these.  There  was  a  sort  of  glow  about  the  realiza- 
tion that  they  were  such  very  real  adventures — 
experiences  that  did  not  come  every  day  and  to  every 
one.  The  only  stupid  part  about  it  was  having  to  go 
to  bed. 

Mrs.  Orban  felt  no  glow  in  her  realization  of  the 
situation.  She  longed  for  her  husband,  and  wondered 
how  she  was  going  to  bear  his  absence  much  longer. 
If  this  sort  of  thing  were  to  go  on  she  felt  that  it 
would  break  her  nerve  entirely. 

Having  kissed  Eustace  and  sent  him  away,  she  felt 
too  restless  to  get  into  bed.  Sleep  she  knew  would 
be  impossible  ;  and  taking  a  book,  she  was  just  sitting 
down  with  the  set  purpose  of  making  herself  read 
awhile,  in  order  to  quiet  her  mind,  when  a  sharp  cry 
reached  her  from  the  next  room. 

"  Mother !  mother ! "  Eustace  cried,  "  come  here- 
quick  I " 


CHAPTER   VI, 
BOB'S   VERDICT. 

SHE  found  Eustace  standing  beside  his  bed  staring 
at  it  in  utter  bewilderment. 

"  My  dearest  boy,  what  is  it  ? "  she  asked. 

"  Why,  look  at  that ! "  Eustace  exclaimed,  pointing 
down  at  the  coverlet. 

From  about  the  centre  of  the  bed  on  the  right 
side,  down  almost  to  the  foot,  was  a  long  brown 
streak  like  a  burn :  the  coverlet  was  cut  and  charred. 

Mrs.  Orban  stared  at  it  in  astonishment 

"  What  can  it  be  ? "  she  said. 

"  I  can't  think,"  Eustace  replied. 

"You  had  better  fetch  Robertson,"  Mrs.  Orban 
said.  "  There  is  something  very  odd  about  this." 

"  Don't  you  mind  being  left  alone,  mother  ? " 
Eustace  asked,  looking  round  anxiously,  as  if  he 
thought  an  explanation  of  the  mystery  might  jump 
from  under  a  bed  or  out  of  a  cupboard. 

"  Of  course  not,  dear,"  Mrs.  Orban  replied  gravely. 

It  amused  her  even  in  her  anxiety  that  this 
slender  scrap  of  fourteen  should  assume  such  an 
air  of  protection,  but  it  touched  her  also,  and  she 
would  not  for  worlds  have  let  him  fancy  she  could 
smile  at  him. 


70  BOB'S   VERDICT. 

Robertson  hurried  to  the  spot  immediately,  and 
when  he  saw  the  condition  of  the  coverlet  he  looked 
utterly  nonplussed. 

"Well,  this  is  a  queer  state  of  things,"  he  said, 
rubbing  his  head  meditatively.  "  I  never  saw  any- 
thing to  equal  it." 

Further  examination  proved  that  not  only  was 
the  coverlet  burnt  right  through,  but  the  under 
clothes  were  scorched  and  crumbled  like  tinder  at 
a  touch. 

"  It  looks  like  the  track  of  a  shot,"  Robertson  said ; 
"  but  how  could  it  come  there  ? " 

"  I  don't  know,"  Eustace  said,  "  unless  some  one 
was  kneeling  on  the  floor  at  the  foot  of  the  bed 
and  tried  to  shoot  me  without  raising  his  hand. 
The  shot  sounded  most  awfully  close." 

Robertson  took  a  quick  survey  of  the  situation, 
ending  with  an  examination  of  the  wall  at  the  head 
of  the  bed. 

"No,"  he  said,  "that  couldn't  be.  The  bullet 
would  have  gone  into  the  pillow  or  lodged  in  the 
wall,  but  there  isn't  a  sign  of  it.  Seems  to  me  it 
went  the  other  way  by  the  mark.  It  is  broadest 
in  the  middle  of  the  bed." 

He  followed  the  line  with  his  eye,  then  glanced 
across  the  room. 

"Why,"  he  exclaimed,  going  over  to  the  opposite 
wall,  "here  is  the  mark  of  the  bullet — here  is  the 
bullet  itself,  deep  in  the  wood.  That  shot  went  off 
from  the  middle  of  your  bed,  lad." 

Eustace  looked  incredulous,  Mrs.  Orban  horrified. 
It  was  awful  to  think  that  the  boy  had  been  in  such 
danger.  The  man  who  had  fired  that  first  alarming 


BOB'S    VERDICT.  71 

shot  was  close  to  him,  perhaps  bending  over  him, 
when  inadvertently  the  weapon  had  gone  off !  The 
mother  could  picture  it  only  too  vividly,  and  she 
felt  sick  at  the  thought  of  the  ghastly  peril. 

"  But  what  happened  to  the  man  ? "  questioned 
Eustace.  "  I  was  awake  in  a  minute,  and  must  have 
seen  him." 

"  Not  if  he  ducked  under  the  bed,"  suggested  Mrs. 
Orban.  "  He  must  have  been  there  when  you  came 
to  me,  and  made  his  escape  the  instant  you  were 
out  of  the  way." 

"  Much  more  likely  if  he  had  knocked  the  youngster 
on  the  head  to  silence  him,"  argued  Robertson,  as  he 
stood  toying  with  Mr.  Orban's  revolver.  "I  don't 
think  that  story  will  wash." 

Quite  suddenly  the  man  threw  back  his  head  and 
laughed  aloud. 

"  I  have  it,"  he  said.  "  Eustace,  you  young  rascal, 
what  a  scare  you  have  given  us ! " 

"  I ! "  exclaimed  Eustace,  with  a  touch  of  indigna- 
tion in  his  tone. 

"  Yes,  you,"  was  the  reply.  "  Why,  you  fired  that 
first  shot  yourself;  I'll  bet  you  anything  you  did. 
You  only  shot  once  at  the  dingo — there  are  two 
chambers  empty  in  this  revolver.  Come,  own  up ; 
where  was  the  revolver  when  you  went  to  sleep  ? " 

Eustace  flushed  crimson  as  the  realization  flooded 
his  mind. 

"  It  was  in  my  hand  when  I  jumped  out  of  bed," 
he  said.  "I — I  do  believe  I  went  to  sleep  holding 
it.  I  dropped  off  suddenly." 

He  remembered  how  inexplicably  queer  and  shaken 
be  had  felt  when  he  awoke.  Now  he  came  to  think 


72  BOB'S    VERDICT. 

of  it,  he  had  been  strangely  jarred.  A  mere  sound 
could  scarcely  have  accounted  for  the  feeling. 

"  Well,  that  clears  the  whole  mystery,  then;"  said 
Robertson.  "  There  is  no  one  lurking  about  the  house, 
and  there  hasn't  been  anything  to  be  frightened  about 
— except  that  you  might  have  shot  your  own  foot 
through,  and  lamed  yourself  for  life." 

"  He  might  have  killed  himself,"  said  Mrs.  Or- 
ban  seriously.  "  It  was  a  terribly  dangerous  thing 
to  do." 

She  said  nothing  more,  for  it  was  evident  Eustace 
felt  very  small  and  uncomfortable.  It  was  the  tamest 
possible  ending  to  what  had  promised  to  be  such  a 
stirring  adventure — such  a  tale  to  tell ! 

Presently,  when  he  was  left  alone  to  try  and  get 
a  little  sleep  before  it  was  time  to  get  up  and  dress, 
the  full  humiliation  of  it  overcame  him.  What 
would  his  father  say  ?  and  Nesta  ?  and,  worse  and 
worse,  Bob  Cochrane  ?  How  he  would  be  laughed 
at — teased !  He  would  never  be  allowed  to  forget 
the  dingo  he  had  mistaken  for  a  black-fellow ;  and 
he  felt  hot  all  over  when  he  thought  of  that  foolish 
shot — the  cause  of  all  the  commotion. 

It  was  a  very  depressed  Eustace  who  appeared 
at  breakfast.  He  took  Robertson's  unabated  amuse- 
ment so  gravely  that  the  engineer  stopped  laughing 
at  him,  and  wondered  if  the  youngster  were  sulking. 

Mrs.  Orban  felt  a  good  deal  distressed  to  see  how 
pale  the  boy  was,  and  that  he  could  hardly  touch 
the  food  set  before  him.  But  every  one  showed 
signs  of  exhaustion,  as  was  natural  after  two  nights 
of  such  unusual  strain.  Mrs.  Orban  kept  Eustace 
with  her  all  day,  setting  him  small  jobs  to  keep  him 


BOB'S  VERDICT.  78 

occupied.  They  all  went  to  bed  early  that  night, 
and  the  household  slept  without  rocking. 

Nezt  day,  in  the  cool  of  the  morning,  Bob  Cochrane 
rode  over  to  inquire  how  the  Orbans  were  getting 
on.  Eustace  heard  him  come — the  boy  was  on  the 
lookout  for  this  particular  visit — and  as  Bob  walked 
round  one  side  of  the  veranda,  Eustace  disappeared 
along  the  other,  left  a  message  with  Mary  that  he 
was  going  down  to  the  mill,  and  started  away  from 
the  house  at  a  run.  The  truth  was,  he  felt  he  simply 
could  not  be  present  while  Bob  listened  to  the  story 
of  his  absurd  adventures ;  he  wanted  the  narration 
to  be  over  before  he  faced  the  fusillade  of  chaff  with 
which  the  young  fellow  might  pepper  him.  "  He'll 
think  me  a  silly  little  fool,  I  know  he  will,"  Eustace 
told  himself  again  and  again;  "and  he'll  say,  'What 
did  I  tell  you  about  shooting  recklessly  ? '  I  expect 
he'll  think  I'm  a  baby,  not  fit  to  be  trusted  with 
firearms.  It's  disgusting,  just  when  I  was  hoping 
he  might  begin  to  think  me  worth  taking  out  shoot- 
ing with  him  soon." 

Thoroughly  out  of  conceit  with  himself,  Eustace 
wished  he  need  not  go  home  at  all  until  Bob  was 
certain  to  be  gone.  But  no  sooner  did  he  reach 
the  mill  and  begin  wandering  about  the  rooms  full 
of  machinery  than  it  struck  him  it  had  been  rather 
cowardly  even  to  run  away  for  a  time.  Bob  would 
know  he  had  not  felt  equal  to  facing  him,  and 
perhaps  he  would  despise  that  as  much  as  he  was 
bound  to  be  amused  at  the  other.  The  lad  had  a 
sharp  tussle  with  himself,  and  at  last  started  back 
up  the  hill  with  the  feelings  of  a  most  unwilling 
martyr  going  to  the  stake. 


74  BOB'S   VERDICT. 

He  was  about  two-thirds  of  the  way  up  when  he 
caught  sight  of  Bob  Cochrane  coming  swinging  down 
towards  him.  Bob  was  just  the  kind  of  fellow  every 
boy  wants  to  grow  into — big,  well-made,  splendidly 
manly ;  he  looked  jolly  in  his  riding-suit. 

"  Hulloa ! "  he  called  as  soon  as  he  came  within 
speaking  distance. 

"  Hulloa ! "  Eustace  called  back  tonelessly,  his  heart 
thumping  hard,  his  colour  coming  and  going  ridicu- 
lously. 

Bob  waited  till  they  met.  Then,  "  Well,  youngster," 
he  said  gravely,  putting  a  big  hand  on  the  lad's 
shoulder  and  walking  on  beside  him,  "  you've  had  a 
rough  time  since  I  saw  you  last.  I  don't  wonder 
you  shot  at  that  dingo  in  the  way  you  did ;  I  should 
have  done  it  myself,  I  believe,  under  the  circum- 
stances." 

Eustace's  heart  almost  stopped  beating,  he  was 
so  surprised ;  he  could  not  speak  a  word. 

"  Of  course  that  chap  coming  the  night  before 
put  you  all  on  edge,"  proceeded  Bob,  "  and  you  were 
flurried  by  the  first  shot.  That  might  have  been  a 
nasty  business  too.  Glad  you  didn't  hurt  yourself." 

There  was  another  pause,  but  Bob  did  not  seem 
to  mind.  He  went  on  again  presently,— 

"  It  is  just  this  kind  of  thing,  I  always  think,  that 
gives  one  a  bit  of  a  useful  warning :  first,  to  be 
cautious;  and  second,  to  keep  a  cool  head.  You'll 
never  go  to  sleep  with  a  revolver  ready  cocked  again, 
and  another  time  you  will  give  yourself  a  second's 
deliberation  before  you  fire  at  anything  looking  like 
a  man.  It  might  have  been  Robertson  making  a 
tour  of  the  house,  you  know." 


BOBS    VERDICT.  75 

Eustace  felt  suddenly  rather  sick. 

"  I  never  thought  of  that,"  he  said. 

"  Of  course  not,"  was  the  cheery  response.  "  One 
doesn't  look  all  round  a  question  in  a  hurry,  but 
one  has  to  learn  to  remember  there  may  be  two 
sides  to  it.  You'll  get  the  hang  of  the  idea  one  of 
these  days.  I  know  it  was  a  long  time  before  I 
gave  up  wanting  to  shoot  down  everything  I  didn't 
quite  like  the  looks  of.  Sometimes  it  turns  out  well, 
sometimes  pretty  badly." 

He  ended  with  a  little  laugh.  Eustace,  looking 
up  into  the  merry,  kindly  face,  knew  that  the  awful 
time  he  had  so  dreaded  was  over,  and  it  had  not 
been  an  "  awful  time  "  after  all.  Bob  did  not  think 
him  a  fool ;  he  might  have  done  the  same  himself, 
he  said.  He  only  warned  him  to  be  more  careful 
another  time,  and  gave  him  the  reasons  why  he  should. 

The  boy  had  always  admired  this  friend  of  the 
family ;  he  positively  glowed  with  pride  at  this 
minute  that  Bob  was  a  friend  of  his  own.  Whatever 
might  happen  now,  whoever  might  snub  or  laugh  at 
him,  Eustace  had  this  comforting  knowledge  always 
at  heart — Bob  understood,  and  Bob  was  a  man  no 
one  would  laugh  at. 

"He  is  a  brick,"  thought  the  lad  warmly.  "I 
wish  there  was  anything,  anything  in  the  world  I 
could  do  to  show  him  what  a  brick  I  think  him. 
If  ever  there  is,  won't  I  just  do  it!  The  more 
dangerous  it  is  the  better." 

"  I  remember  once  having  a  pretty  gruesome  ex- 
perience," said  Bob,  chatting  on  easily.  "  I  expect 
you've  never  heard  about  it,  because  you  were  nothing 
but  a  kiddy  at  the  time,  and  it  has  been  forgotten 


76  BOB'S  VERDICT. 

lately.  I  was  going  home  across  our  plantation  with 
two  other  fellows  late  at  night — much  later  than 
the  mater  liked  us  to  be  out.  In  order  to  be  as 
quick  as  possible,  when  we  got  to  the  little  line 
running  to  the  mill  we  hoisted  the  trolley  on  to 
the  rails  and  began  pushing  ourselves  along  at  a 
great  rate.  It  was  the  sort  of  darkness  one  can  peer 
through,  making  things  look  weird  and  distorted, 
often  much  bigger  than  they  really  are." 

"  Like  the  dingo." 

"  Like  the  dingo.  Well,  we  were  getting  along 
finely,  when  we  got  to  rather  a  steep  gradient  and 
had  to  go  slower  up  it.  Near  the  top  one  of  us 
suddenly  caught  sight  of  something  unusual  to  the 
left  of  the  line.  It  looked  like  a  huge  cowering 
figure,  wide  but  not  tall.  Whether  four-legged  or 
two-legged  it  was  impossible  to  say  because  of  the 
gloom.  It  wasn't  a  nice  feeling  to  have  this  thing 
silently  waiting  for  one.  We  all  boo'd  and  shoo'd 
first,  thinking  that  if  it  were  a  beast  of  any  sort  it 
would  scoot  at  the  noise;  but  it  didn't  stir  an  inch 
or  make  a  sound.  We  felt  pretty  creepy  by  then, 
for  black-fellow  tales  were  even  commoner  in  those 
days  than  they  are  now.  From  the  size  of  it  we 
guessed  it  might  have  been  a  group  of  three  men. 
Then  we  shouted,  '  Hands  up  and  declare  yourself, 
or  we  fire ! '  But  still  the  creature  didn't  move  or 
speak." 

"  My  hat ! "  exclaimed  Eustace  sympathetically. 

"  We  had  got  to  get  past  it  somehow  to  reach 
home,  for  it  wasn't  likely  we  could  stay  there  all 
night.  We  gave  it  two  more  chances,  and  then  we 
fired  for  all  we  were  worth.  There  were  instantly 


BOB'S    VERDICT.  77 

shrieks,  groans,  and  such  horrible  sounds  that  we 
waited  for  nothing  more,  but  pushing  our  stakes  into 
the  ground,  sent  the  trolley  flying  past  the  awful 
spot  and  down  the  next  hill.  How  we  didn't  turn 
over  and  get  killed  down  that  incline  I  don't  know — 
it  was  the  one  nearest  home,  you  know,  where  one 
has  to  be  so  fearfully  careful  about  putting  on  a 
brake  as  a  rule.  However,  we  got  in  all  right,  and 
gave  a  detailed  account  of  our  adventure.  Every 
one  was  interested  and  puzzled.  Father  was  a  little 
inclined  to  laugh ;  he  said  it  was  probably  the  stump 
of  a  tree,  but  of  course  we  had  evidence  against  that 
in  the  genuine  shrieks  and  groans  following  our  shots. 
'  Well,  we  must  just  go  first  thing  to-morrow,'  father 
said,  '  and  look  into  the  matter  by  daylight.'  " 

"  And  did  you  ? "  asked  Eustace  eagerly. 

"  Rather !  I  should  just  think  we  did — father,  a 
friend  of  his  who  was  staying  with  us,  and  the  two 
boys  I  had  been  out  with.  We  rode,  and  when  we 
got  to  the  spot  the  first  thing  we  saw  was  the  huge 
stump  of  a  newly-felled  tree,  right  in  the  very  place 
we  had  seen  the  gruesome  object." 

Eustace  whistled. 

"  But  a  tree  couldn't  shriek  and  groan,"  he  objected. 

"  So  we  said  when  father  began  minutely  examin- 
ing the  bark ;  and  to  our  satisfaction  there  wasn't  a 
single  shot  mark  in  the  tree,  though  we  must  have  fired 
half  a  dozen  between  us.  '  We  can't  have  seen  this,' 
I  said,  feeling  rather  cock-a-hoopy ;  '  it  must  have 
been  something  nearer.'  We  were  just  all  puzzling 
our  heads  over  the  matter  when  a  Chinkee  came 
running  towards  us  from  a  group  of  huts  not  very 
far  off.  He  was  gesticulating  and  making  a  fearful 


78  BOB  8    VERDICT. 

fuss.  We  followed  him  in  a  fine  state  of  excitement, 
and  he  led  us  to  a  little  low  shed  with  a  railing  before 
it.  We  looked  in,  and  there  lay  two  dead  pigs  ! " 

"  Two  dead  pigs  ! "  cried  Eustace. 

"  Yes.  It  was  pretty  humiliating,  for  it  just  proved 
we  had  aimed  at  the  tree  and  missed  it.  Instead,  we 
shot  the  Chinkee's  inoffensive  pigs.  It  was  many 
a  long  day  before  that  joke  was  forgotten  against  us. 
Moreover,  amongst  us  we  had  to  scrape  a  pound 
together  to  pay  the  Chinaman  for  his  loss.  I  never 
felt  so  small  in  my  life." 

Eustace  could  well  appreciate  the  sensation  after 
his  own  experiences. 

Bob  took  a  very  light  view  of  the  real  visit  the 
Orbans  had  had  from  the  black-fellow  two  nights 
before. 

"He  wouldn't  have  hurt  any  one,"  said  the  young 
fellow.  "  He  was  nothing  but  a  cowardly  thief,  or 
he  wouldn't  have  behaved  in  the  way  he  did.  I'm 
only  sorry  you've  offered  a  reward  for  the  things ; 
it  will  be  an  incentive  to  other  fellows  to  do  the 
same.  However,  I  dare  say,  with  Robertson  sleeping 
up  here,  no  one  will  venture  again.  I  shouldn't 
worry  if  I  were  you,  Mrs.  Orban." 

"  I  will  try  not  to,"  Mrs.  Orban  answered  bravely. 

They  had  a  quiet  enough  night  again  to  warrant 
confidence,  and  every  one  felt  rested  and  refreshed 
next  day. 

Just  after  breakfast  Kate  appeared  to  tell  her 
mistress  that  a  Chinaman  from  the  plantation  wished 
to  speak  to  her.  His  name  was  Sinkum  Fung, 
and  he  was  the  plantation  storekeeper,  a  man  who 
thought  a  good  deal  of  himself,  but  for  lying  and 


BOB'S    VERDICT.  79 

trickery,  Mr.  Orban  declared,  was  no  better  than 
his  neighbours  the  coolies  who  dealt  at  his  shop. 

As  soon  as  Sinkum  Fung  was  shown  on  to  the 
veranda,  he  did  a  good  deal  of  bowing  and  scraping 
by  way  of  politeness,  and  he  had  so  much  to  say 
on  the  subject  of  his  own  unimpeachable  integrity 
that  it  was  a  long  time  before  Mrs.  Orban  could 
bring  him  to  an  explanation  of  his  early  visit.  Both 
she  and  Eustace  guessed  he  must  be  wanting  to  sell 
something,  and  probably  hoped  to  drive  a  good 
bargain  in  Mr.  Orban's  absence,  the  cunning  of  the 
average  Chinese  being  unsurpassed. 

After  a  considerable  preamble,  Sinkum  began  the 
following  remarkable  tale,  all  told  in  such  strange 
Chinkee  patter,  and  with  so  much  self-praise  inter- 
spersed, that  it  took  the  listeners'  whole  attention  to 
unravel  it. 


CHAPTER  VIL 
PETER'S  NIGHTMARE. 

SOME  nights  before  Sinkum  Fung  was  sitting  in 
his  store  waiting  for  customers.  His  best  trade 
was  always  in  the  evening,  when  the  coolies'  work 
was  over,  and  they  had  time  to  do  some  shopping. 
But  it  was  getting  late,  and  Sinkum  thought  it  about 
time  to  close  the  store  and  go  to  bed.  Suddenly 
there  fell  a  shadow  across  the  threshold,  and  a  big 
black-fellow  entered — a  stranger  whom  Sinkum  Fung 
had  never  seen  before.  What  had  he  come  to  buy  ? 
Sinkum  asked  politely.  But  the  black-fellow  had 
come  to  buy  nothing — he  had  a  fierce,  wild  face, 
and  his  voice  made  Sinkum  tremble  when  he  said  he 
had  not  come  to  buy,  but  to  sell.  He  declared  his 
name  to  be  Jaga-Jaga  of  the  great  "  Rat  clan  "  now 
living  in  the  Bush  not  far  away.  He  had  found, 
he  said,  a  white  man  hanging  in  a  tree,  caught  and 
held  fast  by  the  dreadful  "wait-a-bit"  cane  that  will 
swing  round  man  or  beast  at  a  touch,  and  hold  them 
fast  till  they  die  of  exposure  and  starvation.  This 
man  was  dead,  and  on  his  body,  Jaga-Jaga  said,  he  dis- 
covered sundry  things  which  he  now  brought  to  the 
store  to  sell.  What  would  Sinkum  Fung  give  for 
them  ?  The  payment  must  be  made  in  food,  for  the 


PETER'S  NIGHTMARE.  81 

tribe  were  nearly  starving.  Food  was  difficult  to  pro- 
cure in  the  intense  heat ;  the  ground  was  arid  and 
unproductive. 

Sinkum  examined  the  goods ;  he  made  his  offer ; 
whereat  the  wild  man  swung  his  boomerang  disagree- 
ably, and  indicated  that  he  must  have  "  more,  more." 
Tears  of  self-pity  flooded  Sinkum's  eyes.  He  had  no 
choice  but  to  obey,  and  at  last  the  black-fellow 
left  with  a  sack  containing  ten  times  the  value  of  the 
goods  the  storeman  had  been  forced  to  buy.  He  had 
been  cheated,  cruelly  used ;  he  was  a  poor  man,  and 
could  not  stand  such  losses.  The  things  were  of  no 
value — none ;  but  if  he  had  not  bought  them  he 
would  have  been  a  dead  man. 

Sinkum's  hands  were  no  longer  in  his  sleeves — he 
had  made  dramatic  passes,  illustrative  of  the  fearful 
fate  that  might  have  befallen  him. 

It  presented  to  Eustace's  mind  a  vivid  picture — the 
black-fellow  with  poised  boomerang  standing  over  the 
shrinking  Chinkee,  threatening  his  life  if  he  did  not 
obey  the  exorbitant  demands. 

To  Mrs.  Orban  came  another  thought.  There 
apparently  really  were  black-fellows  in  the  neighbour- 
hood— a  whole  tribe  living  in  the  Bush. 

The  story  of  the  poor  white  man  strung  up  in  the 
wood  made  the  listeners  shudder.  Such  a  thing  had 
never  come  into  their  experience,  but  they  knew  the 
terrible  possibility  of  it.  Many  a  man  has  been  so  de- 
tained in  the  Bush,  riding  inadvertently  against  the 
"  wait-a-bit "  or  "  lawyer  cane."  It  springs  round  its 
victim  like  a  coiled  spring,  and  he  is  helpless  to  free 
himself  if  his  arms  happen  to  be  pinioned.  Whc 
could  this  particular  poor  fellow  have  been,  found 

(1,331)  6 


82  PETER'S  NIGHTMARE. 

not  far  from  the  plantation  ?  No  one  would  ever 
know,  Mrs.  Orban  reflected  pitifully. 

"And  what  were  the  things  you  had  to  buy, 
Sinkum  Fung  ? "  asked  Eustace,  with  intense  interest. 

Sinkum  searched  amongst  his  curious  garments  and 
produced  a  handful  of  things,  which  he  set  solemnly 
down  upon  the  table  beside  Mrs.  Orban,  watching  her 
narrowly,  to  see  what  effect  his  action  produced. 

She  gave  a  start  of  surprise. 

"  Why,"  said  Eustace,  springing  to  his  feet,  "  this  is 
the  servants' jewellery,  and  their  watches.  The  black- 
fellow  never  got  them  off  any  dead  white  man  at  all ; 
he  stole  them  straight  out  of  our  house." 

Sinkum  nodded  drearily. 

So  he  had  discovered,  he  said.  When  too  late  he 
had  heard  of  the  reward  for  the  catching  of  that 
black-fellow.  He  could  only  claim  the  reward  for  re- 
turning the  goods ;  but  surely  the  good  missee  would 
not  let  him  lose  so  much.  He  had  given  ten  times 
the  value  of  those  things,  and  thus  only  had  he  saved 
them  from  the  black -fellow. 

In  his  endeavour  to  point  out  that  it  was  due  to  him, 
and  him  alone,  the  jewellery  had  reappeared,  Sinkum 
Fung  next  fell  into  raptures  over  his  own  deeds. 
Had  he  but  known  that  missee  wanted  the  black- 
fellow  too,  he  would  have  given  his  greatest  treasure 
— his  fine  long  pig-tail — to  have  detained  him.  He 
made  the  statement  with  a  great  air  of  devotion — 
a  Chinaman  does  not  part  lightly  with  his  pig-tail. 

But  no  amount  of  assurances  would  prevail  on  Mrs. 
Orban  to  give  the  man  more  than  the  promised 
regard.  Any  further  claim  he  might  have  to  make, 
she  said,  must  be  made  to  Mr.  Orban  on  his  return. 


,  PETER  S    NIGHTMARE.  83 

Sinkum  Fung  went  away  in  a  transparently  aggrieved 
frame  of  mind. 

"  Mother,"  Eustace  said,  as  soon  as  the  man's  foot- 
steps died  away  round  the  veranda,  "  did  you  believe 
his  story  about  the  black-fellow  ? " 

"  At  first,  yes,"  Mrs.  Orban  admitted.  "  I  dare  say 
such  a  thing  is  quite  possible.  I  pictured  the  black- 
fellow  bringing  in  a  wallet  containing  the  poor 
traveller's  kit,  a  worn  leather  belt,  with  perhaps  some 
money  in  it,  a  pipe  and  pouch." 

"  Yes,  that  is  what  I  expected,"  said  Eustace. 

"  Then  one  could  have  believed  that  Sinkum  Fung 
might  be  taken  in  by  the  tale,"  Mrs.  Orban  went  on ; 
"  but  never  tell  me  he  believed  it  when  he  saw  those 
trinkets.  They  are  not  the  sort  of  things  a  Bushman 
would  be  carrying  about  with  him,  and  Sinkum 
knows  that  as  well  as  I  do.  He  is  no  simpleton. 
His  mistake  was  that  he  thought  I  might  be  one,  and 
he  overreached  himself  in  his  description  of  the  fero- 
cious Jaga-Jaga." 

"  You  don't  even  think  Sinkum  was  terrified  into 
buying  the  things  ?  "  Eustace  asked. 

Mrs.  Orban  shook  her  head  and  smiled. 

"  I  very  much  doubt  it,"  she  said.  "  Indeed,  I  am 
inclined  to  fancy  the  thief  was  no  black-fellow  at 
all  now.  It  is  just  as  likely  he  was  a  Malay  or 
Manila  boy  from  the  plantation,  and  Sinkum  Fung  is 
in  collusion  with  him.  They  will  probably  go  shares 
in  the  reward  ;  but  Sinkum  meant  to  make  as  much 
more  out  of  me  for  himself  as  he  possibly  could." 

"  My  word !  if  the  other  fellow  comes  again," 
said  Eustace,  "  don't  I  just  hope  we  shall  catch  him." 

"  I  am  sure  I  hope  and  trust  he  will  not  come 


84  PETERS    NIGHTMARE. 

again,"  said  Mrs.  Orban  gravely.  "  We  have  had  quite 
as  many  disturbances  already  as  I  feel  inclined  for." 

Mary  and  Kate  were  delighted  to  get  back  their 
belongings,  and  made  no  further  reference  to  running 
away.  They  felt  more  secure  with  the  Robertson 
family  living  in  the  house.  Besides,  a  letter  from 
Mr.  Orban  stated  that  he  was  getting  through  his 
business  quicker  than  he  had  expected,  and  he  should 
only  now  wait  for  Miss  Chase's  boat  from  England, 
because  she  would  need  an  escort  up  country. 

This  cheered  every  one  immensely.  It  was  some- 
thing to  look  forward  to,  and  the  days  began  to  go 
quicker  and  more  brightly. 

Then  Nesta  and  Peter  came  home  full  of  all  their 
doings  at  the  Highlands,  and  this  made  a  great  differ- 
ence to  the  house.  Eustace  did  not  know  he  could 
have  been  so  glad  to  see  his  brother  and  sister ;  it 
was  not  till  they  came  back  that  he  realized  how  dull 
he  had  really  been  without  them. 

The  Robertsons  still  stayed.  Nesta  slept  with  her 
mother,  and  the  three  boys  were  in  the  next  room. 

Nesta  knew  a  good  deal  about  the  excitements  that 
had  been  taking  place  at  home.  It  was  thought  use- 
less to  try  and  hush  the  matter  up.  Something 
was  bound  to  slip  out  in  the  course  of  conversa- 
tion, and  so  she  was  given  the  lightest  possible  version 
of  the  theft,  ending  with  an  amusing  account  of  Sin- 
kum  Fung's  visit. 

Of  course  Bob  brought  the  children  over,  and  to 
Eustace's  intense  gratitude,  when  it  came  to  the  story 
of  the  bogus  scare,  and  Nesta  seemed  inclined  to 
giggle,  Bob  said  gravely,  "  Older  people  have  made 
worse  mistakes,"  and  then  proceeded  to  tell  the 


PETER'S  NIGHTMARE.  85 

story  against  himself  about  the  tree  stump  and 
the  pigs. 

There  was  something  so  big  and  nice  about 
Bob's  nature  that,  without  meaning  to,  he  always 
made  people  ashamed  of  being  petty  and  ill-natured 
when  he  was  present. 

"You  made  a  good  shot  at  the  dingo,  old  man," 
he  said.  "  It  won't  be  long  before  you  are  out  shooting 
with  me,  at  this  rate." 

Of  course  no  one  could  laugh  at  Eustace  after  that. 
Bob  saw  nothing  funny  about  what  he  had  done — 
Bob  actually  praised  him — and  when  Bob  praised  it 
meant  something. 

"  I  say,"  Nesta  asked  when  the  twins  were  alone 
together,  "  weren't  you  most  awfully  scared  ? " 

"  Well,  I  guess  I  was  rather,"  Eustace  admitted ; 
"  but  of  course  it  was  silly  to  be.  Mother  thinks 
it  was  only  one  of  the  plantation  hands  now,  and  not 
a  black-fellow  at  all,  you  see." 

"  But  a  plantation  hand  might  have  knifed  some- 
body," Nesta  said,  with  a  shudder.  "  I  hope  he  won't 
come  again.  I  know  I  should  scream  like  any- 
thing." 

"  I  believe  it  would  be  the  worst  thing  you  could 
do,"  Eustace  said  gravely.  "  He  would  be  sure  to 
try  and  shut  you  up  if  you  made  a  row — any  thief 
would,  if  he  wasn't  such  a  coward  as  that  one.  But 
I  wouldn't  think  about  it  if  I  were  you,  or  you'll 
be  fancying  things,  just  as  I  did." 

In  spite  of  which  advice  Nesta  did  suffer  a  few 
qualms  at  night,  if  she  happened  to  wake  in  the  dark  ; 
but  sleeping  with  her  mother  was  comforting,  and  the 
panics  never  lasted  long. 


86  PETER  8    NIGHTMARE. 

Lessons  began  again,  and  the  days  passed  in  their 
usual  routine,  but  with  the  added  joy  of  something  to 
look  forward  to  in  the  arrival  of  the  new  aunt. 

It  was  a  nightly  annoyance  to  Peter  that  he  was  put 
to  bed  at  the  same  time  as  Sandy  Robertson,  while  the 
twins  stayed  up  to  late  dinner.  Becky  went  to  bed 
still  earlier,  and  was  generally  fast  asleep  as  soon 
as  her  head  touched  the  pillow. 

"  You  might  shoot  pistols  in  the  room  after  Becky 
is  asleep,"  was  a  favourite  saying,  "  and  you  wouldn't 
wake  her." 

Which  statement  she  almost  verified  the  night 
Eustace  caused  such  an  excitement;  she  really  did 
not  wake  until  the  second  shot  was  fired. 

But  Peter  was  not  a  heavy  sleeper.  Moreover,  he 
had  heard  something  about  the  black-fellow  stories 
too.  Sandy  Robertson  gave  him  a  good  deal  of  infor- 
mation as  they  played  together,  and  the  little  fellow 
got  into  a  thoroughly  nervous  state. 

Mrs.  Orban  often  sat  with  him  till  he  was  asleep, 
and  then  left  a  shaded  light  burning  both  in  his  room 
and  her  own. 

It  did  not  startle  her  very  much  one  night  as 
she  sat  at  dinner  with  the  twins  to  see  Peter  tear 
into  the  room  yelling  for  her  at  the  top  of  his  voice. 
She  guessed  he  had  awakened  from  a  dream,  and  was 
just  frightened  at  finding  himself  alone  with  no  one 
but  Sandy. 

He  sprang  into  her  arms  and  lay  there  trembling, 
panting  only  "  Mother — mother — mother,"  over  and 
over  again. 

"  Well,  sonny,  what  is  it  ? "  said  his  mother  sooth- 
ingly, stroking  back  his  hair  from  his  forehead. 


PETER'S  NIGHTMARE.  87 

"  O  mummie,"  he  gasped,  "  there's  something  mov- 
ing in  your  room.  I  heard  it." 

Eustace  and  Nesta  started,  and  exchanged  frightened 
glances.  But  Mrs.  Orban  answered  quite  calmly, — 

"  I  dare  say,  darling.  It  is  probably  Mary  turning 
down  the  beds." 

She  rose  as  she  spoke  and  went  towards  the  door. 

"  Oh,  don't,  mummie !  don't  go,"  Peter  pleaded 
eagerly ;  "  perhaps  it's  a  black-fellow." 

"  Nonsense,  darling,"  Mrs.  Orban  said.  "  You  can 
stay  here  with  Eustace  and  Nesta  if  you  like,  but  of 
course  I  must  go  and  see  what  the  noise  was." 

"  I'm  going  with  mother,"  said  Eustace  sturdily. 

"  So  am  I,"  said  Nesta. 

"  We'll  all  go,"  said  Mrs.  Orban  cheerily;  "  and  I  am 
quite  sure  Mary  will  think  us  mad  when  she  sees  us." 

So  down  the  passage  they  went,  Peter  trembling  and 
clinging  to  his  mother.  Straight  into  Mrs.  Orban's 
room  they  all  trooped,  and  of  course,  when  they 
got  there,  there  was  no  one  to  be  seen — not  even  Mary 
turning  down  the  beds. 

On  they  went  into  the  boys'  room,  and  all  was 
peaceful  there ;  for  Peter  had  been  too  frightened 
to  yell  till  he  reached  the  dining-room,  and  Sandy 
had  not  been  roused. 

"There,  you  see,"  said  Mrs.  Orban;  "what  did 
I  tell  you  ?  There  are  far  too  many  of  us  in  the 
house  now  for  any  one  to  dare  to  come." 

She  went  on  into  the  kitchen  still  holding  Peter,  and 
Mary  and  Kate  certainly  did  look  surprised. 

"  Master  Peter  has  been  having  a  nightmare,"  Mrs. 
Orban  explained,  "and  I  want  to  reassure  him. 
Were  you  in  my  room  just  now,  Mary  ? " 


88  PETER'S  NIGHTMARE. 

"  No,  ma'am,"  Mary  said ;  "  I  haven't  been  there 
since  dinner." 

"  Oh,  well,  then,  he  must  have  been  dreaming," 
Mrs.  Orban  said,  still  in  the  same  cheery  way.  "  We 
will  just  go  all  through  the  house  and  show  him  every- 
thing is  all  right,  and  then  I  will  sit  by  him  till  he 
gets  to  sleep  again." 

Eustace  took  a  lantern,  and  on  they  all  went  right 
through  the  house,  very  naturally  finding  no  one. 
Robertson,  who  was  smoking  on  the  veranda,  declared 
that  no  one  had  been  up  or  down  the  steps  since  he 
had  been  out,  and  Mrs.  Robertson,  who  was  in  her  bed- 
room lulling  the  baby  to  sleep,  said  no  one  had  been 
that  way  either. 

After  all  of  which  Eustace  and  Nesta  began  to 
breathe  freely ;  but,  to  tell  the  truth,  at  first  they  had 
both  been  a  good  deal  scared  by  Peter's  announcement. 
They  guessed  their  mother  was  just  making  all  this 
show  of  bravery  for  Peter's  and  their  sakes,  for 
another  visit  from  the  thief  was  not  at  all  unlikely. 

But  when  Robertson  laughed  at  the  notion  of  any 
one  having  been  able  to  pass  him  unseen  where  he 
stood  near  the  veranda  steps,  when  every  nook  and 
cranny  had  been  looked  into  and  no  one  was  forth- 
coming to  prove  Peter's  tale,  every  one  was  certain  he 
had  had  a  bad  dream. 

"  You  are  a  little  silly,"  Nesta  said  bracingly.  "  Of 
course  there  are  always  noises  in  the  house." 

"  But  this  was  a  big  noise,"  Peter  objected  ;  "  some- 
thing banged." 

"  Why  didn't  you  say  that  before  ? "  said  Eustace 
with  superiority;  then  added,  out  of  the  vastness  of  his 
recent  experience,  "  Nobody  ever  bangs  when  they 


PETER'S  NIGHTMARE.  89 

want  to  rob  a  house;  they  try  to  be  as  silent  as 
mice." 

"  Besides,"  said  Nesta,  "  there  is  nothing  for  any  one 
to  steal  now,  since  we  keep  all  our  things  hidden 
away." 

This  was  a  rule  Mrs.  Orban  had  made — that  every- 
thing of  value  must  be  put  away  under  lock  and  key. 
She  had  no  fancy  to  be  perpetually  paying  away 
rewards  for  recovered  goods.  She  believed  Sinkum 
Fung  to  be  quite  capable  of  setting  people  to  do  these 
little  pilferings  just  in  order  to  obtain  the  rewards. 
Disagreeable  as  was  the  idea,  it  frightened  her  far  less 
than  the  thought  of  genuine  black-fellows  lurking 
about  the  place ;  they  were  really  dangerous,  cruel, 
and  lawless. 

Mrs.  Orban  took  Peter  back  with  her  into  the 
dining-room,  and  he  sat  cuddled  up  on  her  knee  while 
she  finished  dinner. 

They  were  all  sitting  listening  to  just  one  "  good- 
night" story  before  going  to  bed,  when  Mary  came 
into  the  room,  gave  a  frightened  glance  round,  and 
exclaimed, — 

"  Lor',  ma'am,  haven't  you  got  Miss  Becky  here  ?  I 
made  sure  you  had." 

Every  one  stared  at  Mary,  and  thought  she  looked 
rather  white  and  queer. 

"  Did  you,  Mary  ? "  asked  Mrs.  Orban  rather  hur- 
riedly. "Why?" 

"  Well,  ma'am,"  said  Mary  in  an  unsteady  voice, 
"  because  she  isn't  in  her  bed." 

Mrs.  Orban  sprang  to  her  feet. 

"  Not  in  her  bed  ? "  she  exclaimed.  "  My  good 
woman,  what  do  you  mean  ? " 


90  PETER'S  NIGHTMARE. 

Setting  Peter  down  on  the  ground,  she  turned 
swiftly  and  left  the  room. 

"  I  just  went  in  to  turn  down  the  beds,"  explained 
Mary  to  the  twins  as  they  hurriedly  followed,  "  and 
went  over  to  Miss  Becky's  corner  to  take  a  look 
at  her,  and  she  wasn't  there.  I  didn't  stop  a  minute, 
I  was  so  took  aback,  but  came  straight  off  to  see 
if  maybe  she  was  in  the  dining-room.  You  might 
have  knocked  me  down  with  a  feather  when  I 
saw  she  wasn't." 

Mrs.  Orban  rushed  to  Becky's  bed.  She  was  stand- 
ing beside  it  as  if  petrified  when  the  others  entered. 
The  bed  was  empty.  This  was  no  dream.  Becky 
really  and  truly  was  not  thera 


CHAPTER  VIIL 
THE   WITCH. 

OF  course  Peter's  story  jumped  to  every  one's  mind, 
and  with  a  horrified  cry  Mrs.  Orban  fell  for- 
ward, fainting,  on  to  the  empty  bed. 

The  recent  hunt  through  the  house  had  been, 
as  Eustace  guessed,  a  greater  strain  than  she  had 
allowed  any  one  to  see ;  she  could  not  be  certain  that 
they  were  on  a  wild-goose  chase.  This,  coming  on  the 
top  of  it,  was  just  too  much  for  her. 

Instances  of  children  being  stolen  had  from  time  to 
time  come  to  her  knowledge — stories  of  little  ones 
silently,  mysteriously  disappearing  and  never  being 
heard  of  again.  The  twins  had  heard  the  same  from 
the  servants,  among  other  disturbing  stories.  This 
last  terrible  event  seemed  just  to  prove  that  the  first 
visitor  had  been  no  mere  plantation  hand ;  the  steal- 
ing of  a  baby  was  more  like  the  work  of  the  native 
blacks. 

Nesta  wrung  her  hands  and  wept.  Eustace  dashed 
away  to  fetch  Robertson.  Mary  lost  her  head  com- 
pletely, and  nobody  thought  of  trying  to  restore  poor 
Mrs.  Orban  to  consciousness  till  motherly  little  Mrs. 
Robertson  appeared  on  the  scene. 

Robertson  stood  in  the  middle  of  the  room  looking 
the  picture  of  bewilderment. 


92  THE   WITOH. 

"  This  beats  everything,"  he  said  in  an  awed  voice. 

Every  one  was  really  too  terrified  to  make  a  noise. 
Puzzled  glances  were  exchanged,  questions  whispered, 
and  Robertson  said  again, — 

"  This  beats  everything !  It  doesn't  seem  possible, 
unless  she  has  been  spirited  away ;  for  how  could  any 
one  pass  me  on  those  steps  without  my  seeing  them  ? " 

"  Could  he  have  swarmed  one  of  the  posts  ? "  Eustace 
asked. 

"  I  shouldn't  say  he  could,"  Robertson  replied,  "  but 
it  looks  as  if  he  did.  How  could  a  man  swarm  a 
post  with  a  sleeping  child  in  his  arms  ? " 

"  Black-fellows  are  dreadfully  clever,"  said  Kate. 

"  Hush,"  said  Mrs.  Robertson,  "  the  poor  lady  is 
coming  to  herself.  Don't  let  her  hear  you  talking 
like  that.  Oh  dear,  how  will  she  bear  it  ? " 

The  poor  woman's  eyes  were  full  of  tears.  She 
knew  well  enough  what  a  mother's  feelings  would  be 
under  such  awful  circumstances. 

"  Every  corner  of  the  house  was  searched,"  said 
Robertson  meditatively. 

"  We  didn't  look  under  the  beds,"  said  Nesta. 

"  Silly,"  said  Eustace.  "  As  if  a  black-fellow  would 
have  stopped  to  be  looked  for  under  a  bed." 

"  Yes — that's  no  go,"  said  Robertson ;  and  just 
at  that  moment  there  came  such  a  strange  sound 
from  under  the  very  bed  they  were  standing  by  that 
every  one  jumped — a  sound  that  brought  Mrs.  Orban 
back  to  her  senses  far  quicker  than  any  of  good  Mrs. 
Robertson's  restoratives,  for  it  was  the  voice  of  Becky 
herself. 

"  Good  gracious ! "  exclaimed  all  the  women,  after 
the  first  shock  of  surprise  was  over. 


THE    WITCH.  93 

"  My  patience,"  said  Robertson,  and  down  they 
all  went  on  their  hands  and  knees  like  a  party  of 
kangaroos,  peering  under  the  bed. 

There  lay  Becky,  rosy  with  sleep,  safe  and  sound, 
with  puckered  face  and  plaintive  voice,  evidently 
wondering  what  all  the  fuss  was  about. 

They  hauled  her  from  under  the  bed,  and  placed 
her  on  her  mother's  knee,  where  she  sat  blinking 
at  the  light  like  a  young  owl. 

"  Why,"  said  Nesta,  "  she  must  have  tumbled  out  of 
bed  in  her  sleep,  and  rolled  over  underneath." 

"  So  she  must,"  agreed  every  one. 

"  That  was  the  noise  Peter  heard,"  Eustace  said. 

"  Of  course  it  was,"  said  every  one  except  Mrs. 
Orban ;  and  she  said,  as  she  bent  her  face  over  the 
baby  in  her  arms, — 

"  Oh,  you  dreadful  children  !  Have  you  a  con- 
spiracy amongst  you  to  frighten  me  out  of  my  wits  ? 
Or  are  you  trying  to  harden  my  nerves  ?  I  begin  to 
wish  your  father  would  come  home." 

She  laughed  a  little,  and  it  sounded  much  more  like 
sobbing.  So  kind  Mrs.  Robertson  hurried  every  one 
off  to  bed,  because  she  said  Mrs.  Orban  must  be  quite 
worn  out. 

Eustace  was  so  upset  by  his  mother's  words  that 
he  could  not  get  to  sleep  for  hours.  They  seemed  to 
hold  a  reproach  specially  for  himself — for  had  he  not 
been  the  first  to  terrify  his  mother  ?  It  was  not 
a  good  record  to  present  to  his  father;  and  he 
had  meant  to  be  such  a  stand-by  and  comfort.  With 
all  his  heart  he  echoed  Mrs.  Orban's  wish.  He  had 
dreaded  his  father's  going  away ;  he  longed  for  his 
return. 


94  THE    WITCH. 

The  very  next  day  the  wish  was  fulfilled.  News 
came  up  the  hill  that  the  plantation  schooner  had  been 
sighted  the  evening  before ;  she  was  in  the  bay.  By 
midday  the  travellers  had  arrived,  and  the  climax 
of  the  great  excitement  was  reached. 

Every  one  had  wondered  a  hundred  times  and  more 
what  that  first  greeting  would  be  like — what  words 
would  be  said.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  when  the  time 
really  came,  nobody  said  anything  at  all  except  Mr. 
Orban,  who  exclaimed  when  he  caught  sight  of  his 
wife,  "  Darling,  what  is  the  matter  ?  You  are  look- 
ing ill." 

But  Mrs.  Orban  stopped  him  with  the  promise  to 
tell  him  everything  later  on.  Meanwhile  she  nearly 
wept  for  joy  over  the  meeting  with  Aunt  Dorothy, 
and  was  far  too  happy  to  remember  or  speak  of 
the  distresses  of  the  past  week  or  so. 

The  children  hung  back  shyly  and  stared  at  the 
new-comer — a  tall,  slender  girl,  dressed,  Nesta  after- 
wards commented,  just  like  a  person  in  a  story  book, 
so  dainty  was  she. 

Dorothy  Chase  was  not  at  all  like  Mrs.  Orban.  She 
was  certainly  pretty,  but  the  most  remarkable  thing 
about  her  was  her  expression,  so  vivacious  was  it,  so 
keenly  interested  and  alert.  She  was  a  great  con- 
trast to  the  people  amongst  whom  she  had  come,  for 
tropical  heat  saps  a  good  deal  of  the  enthusiasm  of 
life  out  of  people — even  the  children  were  subject 
to  lassitude. 

They  looked  a  quiet  enough  set  as  Miss  Chase  cast 
a  quick  searching  glance  around  her  after  greeting  her 
sister,  and  there  flashed  through  her  mind  a  contrast 
between  them  and  the  nephew  and  niece  she  had  left 


THE    WITCH.  96 

but  a  few  weeks  ago  in  England — the  children  of 
another  sister,  orphans  who  lived  with  their  grand- 
parents in  the  old  home. 

"  Well,  chicks,"  said  Aunt  Dorothy,  with  a  laugh, 
"  who  is  going  to  speak  to  me  first  ? " 

They  were  standing,  all  in  an  untidy  row,  Becky, 
with  one  finger  in  her  mouth,  hanging  on  to  Nesta's 
skirt. 

To  the  new-comer  they  looked  pasty-faced,  spirit- 
less beings.  The  prints  that  the  girls  were  dressed  in 
were  rather  washed  out ;  Peter  had  outgrown  his  suit. 
They  were  ill-clad,  shy,  and  awkward. 

Eustace  flushed  with  an  uncomfortable  feeling  that 
they  were  not  behaving  very  courteously,  and  came 
forward  the  instant  Miss  Chase  spoke.  Nesta  fol- 
lowed, and  then  Peter,  all  as  stiff  as  pokers  in  their 
shyness.  But  Becky  Miss  Chase  picked  up  with  a 
playful  little  shake,  and  kissed  her  heartily. 

"  Oh,  you  dear,  funny  wee  soul,"  she  said,  "  how  glad 
I  am  to  see  you.  I've  brought  out  a  Kodak  and  I've 
promised  to  take  all  your  photos  almost  every  other 
day,  for  certainly  no  one  at  home  could  guess  the 
least  little  bit  what  you  are  like." 

Becky  did  not  resent  the  unceremonious  treatment 
at  all,  but  took  it  quite  placidly  in  her  own  particular 
way.  This  gave  Peter  confidence. 

"  Have  you  brought  lots  of  boxes  ?  "  he  asked,  with 
an  interested  stare  up  into  his  young  aunt's  face. 

Eustace  pulled  his  sleeve. 

"  Shut  up,"  he  whispered.  "  Don't  ask  questions;  it's 
rude" 

Eustace  felt  uncomfortable.  He  knew  quite  well 
whither  his  small  brother's  questions  were  trending. 


96  THE    WITCH. 

Peter  was  wondering  what  would  be  in  those  boxes 
for  himself. 

"  A  good  many,"  answered  Miss  Chase;  but  she  was 
allowed  time  to  say  no  more,  because  she  was  hurried 
into  the  house  to  rest  and  refresh. 

At  tea  the  children  sat  round  as  solemn  as  owls 
and  listened  to  all  the  questions  and  answers  about 
the  home  folk.  They  picked  up  scraps  of  informa- 
tion most  interesting  to  themselves,  especially  about 
the  English  cousins,  Herbert,  who  was  sixteen,  and 
Brenda,  who  was  a  month  or  so  older  than  the  twins. 
From  time  to  time  they  had  heard  of  these  cousins  in 
letters,  but  it  made  them  seem  much  more  real  when 
they  were  talked  about  by  some  one  who  had  just 
come  away  from  them. 

"Herbert  is  a  very  big  fellow,"  Miss  Chase  said. 
"  He  is  doing  famously  at  Winchester." 

"  Lucky  chap,"  thought  Eustace,  who  never  read  a 
school  story  without  longing  to  go  to  a  big  English 
school. 

"  And  what  about  Brenda  ? "  questioned  Mrs. 
Orban. 

"  You  shall  see  a  photo  that  was  taken  of  her  the 
other  day,"  was  the  answer.  "  Most  people  think  her 
very  pretty." 

"  Does  she  go  to  school  too? "  said  Mrs.  Orban,  asking 
the  very  question  Nesta  was  bursting  to  put. 

"  Oh  yes,  Brenda  is  a  regular  schoolgirl.  You  see 
it  would  be  so  lonely  for  her  to  have  lessons  at  home 
with  a  governess." 

"  Lucky  girl,"  thought  Nesta,  and  sighed. 

"  She  was  quite  green  with  envy  when  she  heard  I 
was  coming  out  here,"  Miss  Chase  said,  "  and  threat- 


THE    WITCH.  97 

ened  to  have  all  sorts  of  illnesses,  necessitating  change 
of  air  for  recovery,  so  that  she  might  come  with  me." 

"  Oh,  I  wish  she  had,"  Nesta  said  impulsively. 

"  I  don't  think  her  grannie  would  agree  with  you," 
laughed  Miss  Chase.  "She  can  hardly  bear  to  part  with 
her  every  term.  If  you  want  to  see  her,  I  think  your 
best  plan  is  to  have  an  illness  yourself,  and  let  me 
take  you  back  with  me  for  change  of  air." 

"  That  would  be  better  and  better,"  Nesta  exclaimed, 
"  only  I  should  want  mother  and  every  one  else  to 
come  too." 

"  Well,  why  not  ? "  asked  Miss  Chase  gaily.  "  Let's 
make  up  a  party  and  all  go  back  together.  I  am 
only  allowed  to  stay  two  months,  and  then  I  must 
be  off  again.  I  will  willingly  pack  you  all  up  in 
my  boxes  and  take  you  with  me." 

"  What  did  I  tell  you  ? "  said  a  deep  voice  from 
the  window,  and  there  stood  Bob  Cochrane  on  the 
veranda.  "  I  said  she  would  bewitch  you  and  spirit 
you  all  away." 

"You  did,  you  did,"  said  Peter,  who  had  been 
drinking  in  every  word ;  "  you  said  you  wouldn't  like 
her." 

"  Oh,  come,  no  tales  out  of  school,"  said  Bob,  as 
he  crossed  the  threshold  and  came  forward  to  be  in- 
troduced ;  "  you  are  giving  me  a  bad  start,  you  know." 

"  I  am  sorry  to  have  made  such  a  bad  impression 
at  the  outset,"  Miss  Chase  responded  merrily  as  she 
shook  hands.  "  Would  it  appease  you  at  all  if  I 
offered  to  pack  you  with  the  rest  ? " 

"I  wouldn't  if  I  were  you,  Dorothy,"  said  Mr. 
Orban.  "  He  would  take  such  a  fearful  amount  of 
room,  even  if  you  doubled  him  up." 

(1,331)  7 


98  THB   WITCH. 

Miss  Chase  smiled  as  she  eyed  the  great  big 
fellow. 

"  I  wouldn't  come  if  you  paid  me,"  Bob  said  lightly. 
"  They  tell  me  it  is  a  toss  up  whether  the  climate 
or  the  people  freeze  you  up  most  in  England." 

"  Treason,  treason,  Bob,"  said  Mrs.  Orban.  "  Re- 
member we  are  English." 

"  I  guess  you  have  mellowed  in  the  sunshine,"  Bob 
said  imperturbably.  "  Children,  don't  you  listen  to 
a  good  word  about  England ;  don't  you  let  your- 
selves be  spirited  away  by  bad  fairies,  or  you'll 
regret  it." 

"  It's  high  treason,"  shouted  Eustace.  "  England  is 
our  country.  Off  with  his  head." 

Then  suddenly  Miss  Chase  saw  what  her  nephews 
and  nieces  really  were  like. 

"  He  has  got  to  be  punished,"  Nesta  sang  out. 

Peter  and  Becky  made  a  simultaneous  dive  at  the 
unfortunate  Bob,  who  had  begun  whistling  with  a 
great  show  of  unconcern. 

"  What's  his  punishment  to  be  ?  "  demanded  Eustace. 

Mrs.  Orban  thought  a  minute  while  Peter  suggested 
pommelling,  and  Nesta  mentioned  a  few  tortures  in 
the  way  of  old-fashioned  forfeits. 

"  It's  too  hot  for  violent  exercise,"  said  Bob,  when 
Nesta  requested  him  to  walk  round  the  room  three 
times  on  his  head.  "  I  shall  go  home  to  mother  if  I 
am  ill-used." 

"  Have  some  tea,  Bob,"  said  Mr.  Orban. 

"  No,  no,"  cried  the  bullying  trio,  "  not  till  he  has 
paid  his  penalty  for  high  treason." 

"  Well,"  said  Mrs.  Orban  gently, "  suppose  you  fetch 
the  banjo  and  make  him  sing  for  his  tea." 


THE    WITCH.  99 

"  Good  !     Good  !  "  was  the  immediate  acclamation. 

Bob  sat  down  resignedly. 

"  I  don't  think  a  crueller  sentence  could  have  been 
passed,"  he  said  with  a  mock  groan. 

"  Between  ourselves,"  said  Mrs.  Orban,  as  the 
children  rushed  into  the  drawing-room  to  fetch  the 
banjo,  "there  is  no  tea  in  the  pot,  and  you  may  as 
well  sing  till  the  kettle  is  boiling." 

Bob  took  the  banjo  with  the  air  of  a  martyr  and 
tuned  it  skilfully. 

"I  choose  my  own  song,"  he  said,  struck  a  few 
chords,  and  began,  in  his  really  beautiful  voice, — 

44  Dey  told  us  darkies  right  away  out  west 
In  England  men  make  der  money  much  de  best, 
And  I  believed  dat  ebry  word  was  true, 
So  dat  is  why  I  come  along  wid  you. 
Oho  you  and  de  banjo." 

"  Oh,  oh,  oh,"  interrupted  the  children,  "  more 
treason !  If  you  sing  that  song  you  will  have  to  do 
another  as  well." 

"  You  can't  hang  a  man  after  his  head  is  cut  off," 
said  Bob  stolidly,  and  went  on, — 

4 '  But  now  we're  here,  why,  de  money  doesn't  grow, 
And  we  ain't  got  nuffin'  but  de  old  banjo : 
So  we  rove  the  streets  if  de  wedder's  wet  or  dry, 
Till  my  heart  most  breaks  and  der's  water  in  your  eye. 
Oho  you  and  de  banjo." 

"Most  pathetic,"  said  Miss  Chase,  with  a  twinkle 
in  her  dark  eyes.  "  I  think  I  begin  to  see  where 
Mr.  Cochrane  gets  his  revolutionary  sentiments  from." 

44  Then  in  sleep  at  night  de  nigger  dreams  ob  home, 
Where  de  sun  really  shines  and  de  frosts  nebber  come, 
Where  we'd  plenty  to  eat,  and  a  little  hut  of  logs, 
And  we  hadn't  got  to  beg  for  our  bread  like  de  dogs. 
Oho  you  and  de  banjo." 

Bob's  voice  became  more  and  more  plaintive ;  he  sat 


100  THE    WITOH. 

in  a  drooping  attitude  with  his  head  on  one  side  as  he 
finished, — 

"  But  it  ain't  no  good  all  dis  singin'  oat  of  tune, 
For  we  can't  get  warm,  tho'  they  say  it's  hot  for  June ; 
It's  certain  for  darkies  dis  is  not  de  place, 
Where  eben  de  sun  am  ashamed  to  show  his  face. 
Oho  you  and  de  banjo." 

"  So  that  is  your  opinion  of  England,  is  it  ? "  asked 
Miss  Chase.  "Well,  I  am  not  surprised  you  don't 
want  to  come,  then." 

"  But  of  course  it  is  all  stuff,  and  nothing  but  a  silly 
old  darkie  song,"  said  Eustace. 

"  You  wait  till  you  get  there,  young  man,"  said  Bob, 
still  with  an  air  of  mock  gloom  about  him ;  "  you'll 
remember  my  warning  then.  It  is  so  cold  in  England 
the  natives  have  their  windows  glued  in  to  keep  out 
the  air,  and  they  have  front  doors  as  thick  as  walls, 
all  studded  with  nails  and  brass  knockers." 

"  But  what  are  the  brass  knockers  for  ? "  asked 
Nesta.  "  They  wouldn't  keep  you  warm." 

"Certainly  not,"  was  the  answer;  "the  brass 
knockers  are  for  the  purpose  of  waking  the  people 
inside  the  house,  who  are  always  asleep  with  the 
cold — like  dormice." 

"  Mother,"  demanded  Eustace,  "  do  you  think  he 
ought  to  have  any  tea  after  that  ?  He  hasn't  done 
penance,  and  he  isn't  a  bit  sorry.  He  is  making  it 
worse  and  worse." 

"  I  think,  darling,  as  he  is  a  guest  he  must  have 
his  tea,"  Mrs.  Orban  said ;  "  but  I  will  send  a  note  by 
him  to  his  mother  to  say  he  has  not  been  good." 

"  I'm  not  going  home  to-night — so  there,"  said  Bob 
complacently ;  "  I'm  going  to  sleep  in  a  hammock 
on  the  veranda." 


THE    WITCH.  101 

"  Oh,  jolly  !  "  exclaimed  every  one,  and  there  was  a 
chorus  of,  "  We  can  stay  up  late,  can't  we,  just  for  to- 
night— Aunt  Dorothy's  first  night  ? " 

But  Aunt  Dorothy  did  not  allow  the  compliment  to 
deceive  her.  Not  for  her  but  for  Bob  Cochrane  did 
the  young  people  want  to  stay  up  later.  He  was  cer- 
tainly a  great  favourite. 


CHAPTER   IX. 
A   RIDERLESS   HORSE. 

IT  was  a  delightfully  merry  evening.  Bob  had  to 
re-do  his  punishment  and  sing  several  songs, 
and  then  he  struck. 

"  I  am  quite  sure  Miss  Chase  sings,"  he  declared. 
"It's  her  turn  now.  Witches  ought  to  be  punished 
even  more  severely  than  traitors." 

She  made  no  demur,  but  sat  down  to  the  piano 
and  began  to  sing.  But  in  the  middle  of  her  song 
such  a  noise  began  over  her  head  that  she  dropped 
her  hands  laughingly,  and  exclaimed, — 

"  How  can  I  sing  with  that  wretched  electric  bell 
going  on  all  the  time  ?  " 

"  Tr-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r-r,"  sounded  shrilly  through 
the  room,  louder  and  louder. 

"  Electric  bell  ? "  exclaimed  the  children  with 
blank  faces. 

"  Oh,  you  dear  new  chum,"  said  Mr.  Orban,  burst- 
ing into  peals  of  laughter,  accompanied  by  Bob,  "  that 
isn't  an  electric  bell ;  it's  a  cicada." 

"  A  cicada  ! "  repeated  Miss  Chase. 

"  Yes ;  a  kind  of  grasshopper,  or  cricket,  you 
know,"  Mrs.  Orban  explained,  looking  much  amused. 
"  He  is  up  there  in  the  roof.  I  am  afraid  you 


A    RIDERLESS    HORSE.  103 

will  have  to  stop,  for  as  long  as  you  go  on  so 
will  he." 

"  How  very  ill-mannered  of  him,"  said  Miss  Chase. 

"Let's  play  something  instead,"  said  Peter,  who 
was  getting  sleepy,  but  would  not  own  it. 

He  was  not  really  fond  of  music — Bob's  comic 
songs  excepted. 

The  game  was  begun,  and  going  merrily,  when 
suddenly  there  rose  on  the  night  air  such  an  appalling 
howl  that  Miss  Chase  started  and  turned  pale.  To 
her  astonishment,  when  she  looked  round  the  table, 
she  found  that  no  one  but  herself  was  at  all  disturbed 
by  the  sound. 

"  You  to  play,  I  believe,  Miss  Chase,"  said  Bob, 
who  sat  opposite  her. 

She  put  down  her  card,  and  at  that  moment  the 
agonized  cry  came  again,  apparently  from  immediately 
under  the  veranda.  Dorothy  gripped  her  hands 
tightly  together,  and  again  looked  round  on  the 
unmoved  faces.  Again  the  cry  resounded. 

"  Surely,"  she  said,  looking  appealingly  at  Bob, 
"  there  is  something  or  some  one  in  dreadful  pain 
outside." 

Bob  laughed. 

"  I  thought  you  seemed  upset,  but  I  didn't  like  to 
mention  it,"  he  said.  "  That's  nothing  but  a  dingo 
howling.  There'll  be  a  whole  pack  of  them  at  it 
presently,  I  dare  say.  Ill  go  out  and  disperse  them 
as  soon  as  the  game  is  over." 

"  What  is  a  dingo  ? "  inquired  Miss  Chase. 

"Don't  you  know  that,  Aunt  Dorothy?"  asked 
Peter  in  tones  of  contemptuous  astonishment.  "  Well, 
it's  the  commonest  thing  here." 


104  A    RIDERLESS    HORSE. 

"Peter,"  said  Bob  gravely,  "do  you  know  what 
a  top  hat  and  a  frock  coat  are  like  ? " 

Peter  shook  his  head  in  bewilderment. 

"  Don't  you  ? "  said  Bob,  mimicking  the  small  boy's 
tone.  "  Well,  they're  the  commonest  things  in 
England.  I  am  surprised  at  your  ignorance  1 " 

Peter  reddened. 

"  But  I've  never  seen  them,"  he  said. 

"  Nor  has  Miss  Chase  ever  seen  a  dingo,"  said  Bob 
calmly. — "  It  is  the  wild  dog  of  the  Bush,  Miss  Chase. 
They  come  prowling  round  the  house  at  night,  looking 
for  food." 

The  howling  grew  worse  and  worse.  Bob  quietly 
sauntered  out  on  to  the  veranda.  There  were  a  few 
shots,  and  the  noise  changed  to  yelps  as  the  dingoes 
scurried  in  terror  down  the  hill. 

"  Don't  be  worried  if  you  hear  them  in  the  distance 
most  of  the  night,"  said  Mrs.  Orban.  "  I  am  afraid 
it  will  take  you  some  time  to  get  used  to  our  noisy 
hours  of  darkness." 

When  Miss  Chase  tried  to  settle  down  to  sleep  she 
remembered  these  words,  and  it  seemed  superfluous 
to  her  that  she  should  have  been  wished  "good- 
night "  by  every  one.  A  good  night  was  impossible. 
The  dingoes  howled  persistently  in  the  woods  below, 
and  quite  close  there  was  the  incessant  "  croak-croak- 
croak-croak  "  of  tree-frogs,  together  with  many  other 
inexplicable  and  weird  noises. 

Nesta  slept  placidly  through  it  all ;  but  not  till 
there  came  a  lull  just  an  hour  or  so  before  dawn  did 
the  weary  stranger  drop  into  oblivion. 

It  did  not  seem  to  her  she  had  been  asleep  five 
minutes,  and  there  was  only  the  faintest  glimmer  of 


A   RIDERLESS    HORSE.  106 

light  in  her  room,  when  she  was  awakened  by  some- 
thing new.  Just  under  her  window  there  was  a 
strident  laugh. 

"  Ha-ha-ha  ! "     Then  another,  "  Ha-ha-ha ! " 

Miss  Chase  listened  in  bewilderment. 

"  What  extraordinary  people,"  she  thought,  glancing 
enviously  at  the  undisturbed  Nesta.  "  Who  on  earth 
can  be  out  at  this  time  ? " 

She  supposed  that  it  must  be  some  of  the  plantation 
hands  prowling  about  outside ;  but  she  wondered  at 
her  brother-in-law  allowing  them  to  behave  in  such 
a  tiresome  way  when  people  were  wanting  to 
sleep. 

"  Ha-ha !  ha-ha  ! "  jeered  the  voice  outside,  as  if 
mocking  at  her  annoyance.  Then  followed  a  chorus 
of  chuckles,  and  Miss  Chase  sat  up  in  bed,  and 
strained  her  ears  to  catch  the  joke,  if  possible.  But 
no  words  reached  her.  There  was  a  little  pause  as 
if  some  one  might  be  speaking,  and  then  another 
burst  of  delighted  chuckles,  so  very  funny  that  they 
were  quite  infectious,  and  Miss  Chase  smiled  in  spite 
of  herself. 

"  Ha-ha  !  ha-ha  !  ha-ha-ha-ha  ! "  laughed  the  voices. 
Now  certainly  there  were  more  than  one. 

"This  is  too  ridiculous,"  thought  Miss  Chase, 
beginning  to  chuckle  softly  to  herself.  "  What  can 
they  be  saying  or  doing  out  there  ? " 

At  last  the  hilarity  became  so  boisterous  that  her 
curiosity  got  the  better  of  her,  and  slipping  on  a 
wrapper  she  opened  the  window  and  crept  out  on  to 
the  veranda. 

To  her  surprise  there  was  no  one  to  be  seen — not 
a  soul  was  about  either  on  the  veranda  or  below, 


106  A   RIDERLESS   HORSE. 

though  she  leant  right  over,  and  strained  her  eyes 
to  catch  a  glimpse  of  these  queer  people. 

It  was  comparatively  deliciously  cool  outside,  the 
grayness  before  dawn  a  pleasant  contrast  to  the 
tropical  glare  that  was  positively  hurtful  to  the  new- 
comer's eyes.  Going  to  the  corner  of  the  veranda, 
she  gazed  away  and  away  towards  the  now  deep 
gray  sea,  lying  like  a  bath  of  mist  beyond  the  dense 
black  of  the  trees  in  the  valley. 

"  What  a  queer,  unreal  world  it  seems,"  she  was 
thinking,  "  and  yet  to  little  Peter  this  is  all  reality, 
and  England  nothing  but  a  dream." 

"  Ha-ha ! "  said  a  voice  from  immediately  below,  so 
loudly  as  to  sound  almost  insulting. 

Miss  Chase  jumped,  looked  about  in  astonishment 
— and  saw  no  one. 

"  Ha-ha !  ha-ha-ha  ! "  repeated  the  mocker. 

"  I  wonder  if  he  sees  me,  and  is  laughing  at  me 
now  ? "  thought  the  girl. 

She  gave  a  little  shiver.  It  was  not  a  very 
pleasant  sensation  to  feel  herself  spied  upon  by  an 
unseen  watcher,  and  she  began  to  beat  a  hasty 
retreat  towards  her  own  window  again. 

"  Ha-ha !  "  laughed  the  unseen  one,  with  such  a  note 
of  triumph  that  now  she  was  certain  the  humour  was 
at  her  expense.  It  annoyed  her,  and  at  the  same 
time  it  rather  frightened  her.  Was  it  possibly  a 
madman  ? — for  assuredly  the  chuckles  became  madder 
and  madder  as  they  increased.  Besides  which,  what 
sane  person  would  be  out  of  bed  and  giggling  at 
such  an  hour?  The  thought  of  a  lunatic  or  two 
at  large  lurking  round  the  house  was  discomforting 
indeed.  In  England,  with  fast-barred  doors  and 


A   RIDERLESS    HORSE.  107 

windows  that  are  supposed  to  be  unassailable,  it 
would  not  be  pleasant ;  but  here — where  what  might 
be  called  the  "front  door"  was  nothing  but  the 
flimsiest  of  French  windows,  the  windows  themselves 
utterly  powerless  to  keep  any  one  out — the  English 
girl  found  this  new  suspicion  particularly  disagree- 
able. She  wondered  whether  she  ought  not  to  go 
and  rouse  Mr.  Orban.  Perhaps  he  ought  to  be 
warned,  she  reflected,  so  as  to  be  ready  in  case  these 
maniacs  burst  into  the  house,  intent  on  the  mischief 
they  were  so  evidently  gloating  over  in  anticipation. 

"  I  wish  I  knew  what  to  do,"  she  thought  in  great 
agitation. 

"Ha-ha!  ha-ha-ha-ha!"  responded  the  laughers 
with  maniacal  glee. 

"  Why,  Aunt  Dorothy,"  exclaimed  Nesta,  as  Miss 
Chase  entered  the  room  in  a  hurry,  "  what  have  you 
been  doing  ? " 

Nesta  was  sitting  up  in  bed.  She  had  evidently 
awakened,  and  discovering  her  aunt's  absence,  was 
wondering  about  it.  It  comforted  Miss  Chase  to 
have  some  one  to  speak  to ;  but,  determined  not  to 
frighten  the  child,  she  said  as  steadily  as  she  could, — 

"  I  was  only  trying  to  find  out  what  those  people 
are  laughing  at  out  there.  It  seems  such  a  strange 
time  to  be  so  amused.  I  suppose  they  must  be  some 
of  the  coolies  going  to  work." 

"  People  ! "  repeated  Nesta  blankly. 

"  Yes — listen ! "  said  Miss  Chase  ;  and  as  another 
burst  of  thick-toned  mirth  reached  them,  "There — 
don't  you  hear  that  ? " 

Nesta  rolled  down  into  her  pillow,  and  fairly 
shouted  into  it. 


108  A    RIDERLESS    HORSE. 

"  What  is  the  matter  with  the  child  ? "  asked  Miss 
Chase  in  bewilderment. 

"  People ! "  gasped  Nesta,  as  soon  as  she  had  any 
voice  to  speak  with.  "Those  aren't  people;  they're 
birds ! " 

"  Birds  ! "  said  Miss  Chase.  "  Impossible.  You  must 
be  asleep  still,  or  you  didn't  hear  what  I  said." 

"  Yes,  I  did,"  Nesta  replied.  "  You  mean  those 
funny  fat  chuckles  and  ha-ha's  ?  Well,  those  are 
birds — the  laughing  jackasses.  I  can  show  them  to 
you  in  a  minute." 

Out  they  both  went  on  to  the  veranda,  and  in  the 
fast-increasing  light  Nesta  pointed  out  some  trees 
below,  on  which  sat  groups  of  brightly-hued  birds, 
not  unlike  kingfishers  in  appearance,  but  very  much 
larger.  They  had  without  doubt  the  funniest  faces 
Miss  Chase  had  ever  seen.  Not  only  did  they  laugh 
aloud — they  positively  grinned,  so  comic  was  the 
expression  of  their  wide  beaks.  She  laughed  herself 
till  the  tears  ran  down  her  cheeks,  and  Nesta  put 
her  head  down  on  the  veranda  railing  and  wept  with 
laughter  too. 

The  sun  was  up  now,  there  being  practically  no 
twilight  either  before  sunrise  or  after  sunset  in  North 
Queensland.  The  glory  of  the  scene  sobered  Miss 
Chase,  and  she  stood  watching. 

The  glee  of  the  birds  was  explained.  They  sat 
and  laughed  as  they  watched  for  their  prey,  then 
pounced  down  upon  the  unwary  locusts  or  lizards 
they  had  marked,  and  returning  to  the  tree,  sat  chuck- 
ling triumphantly  over  the  capture  before  eating. 

"  It  is  really  rather  horrid  of  them,  isn't  it  ? "  said 
Miss  Chase. 


A    RIDERLESS    HORSE.  106 

But  Nesta  did  not  sympathize. 

"  Nobody  minds,"  she  said,  "  especially  about  locusts 
being  eaten — nasty  things.  When  there  is  a  plague 
of  them  it  means  ruin  to  father ;  they  destroy  every 
blade  of  sugar-cane." 

Over  the  tree-tops  in  the  valley  below  appeared 
a  cloud  of  shimmering  whiteness,  moving  swiftly 
round  the  base  of  the  hill. 

"  What  is  that  ? "  asked  Miss  Chase  curiously. 

"  White  cockatoos,"  said  Nesta,  with  a  yawn ; 
"  they're  changing  their  feeding  -  ground  —  white 
cockatoos  with  bright  yellow  crests.  But,  I  say, 
don't  you  think  you  had  better  go  back  to  bed  ? 
You're  looking  awfully  tired." 

"  Is  that  one  for  me  and  two  for  yourself  ? "  said 
Miss  Chase  lightly.  "  Personally,  I  would  rather 
dress  and  go  for  a  walk  in  the  wood  down  there." 

"  I  don't  think  you  had  better,"  Nesta  said,  shaking 
her  head  doubtfully.  "We  aren't  allowed  to  go 
there  alone.  It  is  awfully  easy  to  get  lost;  and 
then  there  are  snakes  and  things.  You  might  get 
into  a  mangrove  swamp  too — or  you  might  meet 
black-fellows." 

"  Well,  really,"  laughed  Miss  Chase,  leading  the 
way  back  to  bed,  "you  don't  give  a  very  flattering 
description.  Why,  at  home  I'm  often  up  at  sunrise, 
out  all  by  myself  in  the  woods.  You  don't  even 
meet  poachers,  for  they  take  good  care  not  to  be 
seen." 

"  I  think  England  must  be  splendid,"  sighed  Nesta. 

"  I  wonder  if  you  would  really  think  so,"  Miss 
Chase  responded.  "  Mr.  Cochrane  gave  you  a  very 
dismal  picture  of  it,  remember." 


110  A   RIDERLESS   HORSE. 

"  Oh,  but  Bob  has  never  been  there.  Besides,  he 
was  only  exaggerating,  because  he  doesn't  want  us 
to  go,  you  know." 

Miss  Chase  gave  such  a  graphic  account  at  break- 
fast of  her  early  morning  experiences  that  every 
one  at  the  table  shouted  with  laughter.  The  jack- 
asses were  alluded  to  ever  after  as  Aunt  Dorothy's 
lunatics. 

"  To  talk  of  serious  things,"  said  Mr.  Orban,  half 
way  through  the  meal,  "  we  shall  have  to  be  fearfully 
careful  with  the  water.  The  second  tank  is  almost 
empty,  and  I  doubt  its  lasting  till  the  rains  come." 

"  That's  bad,"  said  Bob. 

"  Things  are  bad,"  said  Mr.  Orban.  "  I  hope  the 
rains  will  hurry  up,  or  we  shall  have  the  cane  catch- 
ing fire.  We  should  lose  every  bit  of  the  crop  if 
that  happened." 

"Dear  me,"  said  Miss  Chase,  "you  seem  to  have 
fearful  difficulties  to  contend  with.  Nesta  was  talk- 
ing about  locusts  only  this  morning." 

"  Locusts  will  destroy  the  young  crop,"  said  Mr. 
Orban.  "  If  it  escapes  them,  fire  may  destroy  the 
old.  Too  much  rain  and  too  little  do  equal  damage. 
We've  had  a  good  many  unprosperous  years,  with 
one  thing  and  another." 

"  It  looks  grand  burning,"  said  Eustace. 

"  A  sheet  of  flame,  and  your  heart  in  the  middle 
of  it,  never  seems  very  grand  to  the  man  whose  year's 
work  and  hope  is  being  burnt  under  his  very  nose," 
said  Mr.  Orban. 

The  children  had  seldom  seen  their  father  look  as 
worried  as  he  did  then.  It  seemed  to  Eustace  there 
was  trouble  in  the  air. 


A   RIDERLESS   HORSE.  Ill 

"Can't  you  put  out  a  fire  in  the  cane  once  it 
begins  ?  "  asked  Miss  Chase  with  interest. 

"  No,"  was  the  answer ;  "  you  can  only  try  to  stop 
it  spreading  by  cutting  as  wide  a  path  as  possible 
between  the  burning  part  and  the  sound.  It  takes 
all  hands  to  do  it,  though,  and  some  of  the  coolies 
can't  be  got  to  work  for  love  or  money.  It  is  a  nasty 
business  when  it  happens." 

Bob  started  off  home  early ;  not  quite  so  early  as 
he  had  meant  to,  because  when  his  horse  was  brought 
round  ready  saddled,  he  found  it  had  lamed  itself 
somehow  in  the  stable.  He  therefore  borrowed  a 
horse  from  Mr.  Orban,  and  left  his  own  to  rest  for 
a  day  or  two. 

Generally  when  Bob  took  his  departure  after  a 
particularly  jolly  time  there  was  a  good  deal  of 
depression  about.  But  to-day,  with  the  arrival  of 
Aunt  Dorothy's  boxes  up  the  hill,  low  spirits  dis- 
appeared as  if  by  magic. 

The  contents  of  those  boxes  kept  every  one 
occupied  the  whole  day.  What  with  the  excitement 
and  curiosity  over  the  many  presents — the  clothes, 
useful  things,  and  games  stowed  quaintly  into  the 
packing-cases  together ;  what  with  every  one's  amuse- 
ment over  Miss  Chase's  frequent  astonishment  at  the 
commonest  things  of  their  everyday  life,  time  slipped 
cheerily  away  towards  evening.^  The  children  never 
remembered  such  happiness  in  their  quiet  existence 
before,  and  Miss  Chase  felt  half  inclined  to  weep 
when  she  saw  what  simple  things  were  joys  to 
them. 

"  Herbert  and  Brenda  would  laugh  at  them  if  they 
saw  them,"  she  thought  gravely. 


112  A    RIDERLESS    HORSE. 

Brenda's  photograph  was  very  much  admired.  She 
was  a  beautiful  girl  indeed,  with  a  proudly-carried 
head,  and  just  the  suspicion  of  a  scornful  curve  to 
her  lips. 

Nesta  suppressed  a  sigh  as  she  looked  at  her 
cousin's  clothes,  for  Nesta  loved  pretty  things.  She 
let  out  little  bursts  of  admiration  that  amused  her 
aunt  considerably. 

"  She  looks  a  regular  angel,"  Nesta  said.  "  I  never 
saw  any  one  so  lovely.  Isn't  she  simply  perfect, 
Aunt  Dorothy  ? " 

"  She  is  a  very  nice  girl,"  was  all  Miss  Chase  could 
be  brought  to  admit 

"  And  she  goes  to  school,"  murmured  Nesta,  gazing 
lingeringly  at  the  lucky  girl,  who  seemed  to  have 
everything  heart  could  desire.  "  I  just  want  to  see 
her  more  than  everything  in  the  world." 

"  Perhaps  you  will  some  day,"  said  Miss  Chase, 
wondering  silently  how  much  of  the  compliment 
Brenda  would  return  could  she  see  a  photograph  of 
this  rough-headed,  ill-dressed  little  cousin  of  hers ; 
for  Brenda  was  particular — at  least  over  her  friends 
at  school. 

Eustace  gazed  silently  at  the  portrait  of  Herbert. 
He  had  no  word  to  say  about  the  immaculately- 
dressed  English  boy,  photographed  in  his  best  suit, 
his  highest  collar,  and  pet  tie.  At  least  he  made  no 
public  comment ;  but  when  Nesta  bothered  him  later 
for  an  opinion,  he  said  shortly, — 

"He  looks  an  ass." 

"Oh,  he  doesn't,"  Nesta  said  warmly,  ready  to 
admire  everything  English. 

"  I  think  so,"  Eustace  said  imperturbably. 


A    RIDERLESS    HORSE.  113 

"  Then  you're  a  silly,  jealous  boy,"  said  Nesta  in 
fiery  championship. 

"  Who  wants  to  have  clothes  like  Brenda  ? "  was 
the  instant  retort,  "  and  go  to  school  like  Brenda,  and 
be  just  like  Brenda  ?  But  I'm  certain  I  don't  want 
to  look  like  Herbert  anyway.  He  looks  a  stuck-up 
ass." 

"  He — he  looks  like  a  gentleman,"  spluttered  Nesta 

"  Oh,  shut  up,"  said  Eustace.  "  Can't  a  gentleman 
look  an  ass  ?  Who  is  that  riding  up  the  hill  ? " 

His  quick  ears  had  caught  the  sound  of  hoofs,  and 
glad  of  a  pretext  to  change  the  sdbject  he  went  and 
leant  over  the  balcony. 

Nesta  was  at  his  side  with  a  pounce. 

"  Hulloa  ! "  he  shouted  a  few  seconds  later ;  "  here 
is  something  queer." 

"  What  is  it,  Eustace  ? "  called  his  mother  from 
within ;  and  soon  every  one  was  on  the  veranda, 
staring  eagerly  down  the  hill. 

Coming  up  at  a  leisurely  trot  was  a  riderless 
horse — saddled,  bridled,  but  alone. 

The  watchful  party  waited  in  breathless  astonish- 
ment till  it  was  close  to  the  house.  Then  Eustace 
said  sharply, — 

"Mother,  it's  the  horse  Bob  went  away  on  this 
morning  !  There's  been  some  accident." 


(1,331) 


CHAPTER  X. 
A   VOICE    FROM    THE    SCRUB. 

THERE  could  be  no  doubt  about  it,  and  every  one 
stared  blankly  after  the  beautiful  big  creature  as 
it  passed  on,  round  the  house  towards  its  own  stable. 

"  What  can  have  happened  ? "  Mrs.  Orban  exclaimed. 
"  Bob  is  such  a  splendid  rider." 

"  Oh,  he  can't  have  been  thrown,  of  course,"  Eustace 
said,  with  an  emphasis  meant  to  impress  Aunt  Dorothy. 

"  Perhaps  it's  black-fellows,"  said  Nesta  shakily. 

"  Stupid,"  said  Eustace  sharply,  "  Bob  can  shoot 
straighter  than  any  one  I  know." 

"  Instead  of  wrangling  over  possibilities,  we  ought 
to  be  doing  something,"  said  Mrs.  Orban.  "  Eustace, 
you  had  better  fetch  that  horse  and  ride  down  to 
father  at  once.  Perhaps  he  will  guess  what  it  means." 

Eustace  was  off  like  an  arrow  from  a  bow,  and 
presently  appeared  below  the  veranda,  sitting  erect 
and  fearless,  riding  the  returned  horse. 

He  looked  such  a  scrap  perched  up  there  that  Miss 
Chase  had  a  sudden  qualm  as  to  his  safety. 

"  Will  he  be  all  right  going  down  alone  ? "  she 
asked. 

"  All  right?"  questioned  Mrs.  Orban,  looking  puzzled. 

"  Yea ;  I  mean,  isn't  it  rather  a  risk  for  him,? " 


A   VOICE   FROM   THE   SCRUB.  115 

"  Oh  goody,  no ! "  Nesta  answered  with  a  laugh. 
"  Why,  Eustace  can  ride  anything ;  he  has  ridden  ever 
since  he  was  six." 

"  Father  will  want  to  see  the  horse,"  Mrs.  Orban 
said.  "  Perhaps  it  has  only  run  away  from  the  High- 
lands before  it  was  stabled.  But  I  can't  think  what 
it  has  been  doing  in  the  interval,  or  why  Bob  has  not 
sent  over  to  inquire.  He  ought  to  have  got  home  by 
nine  at  latest." 

Mr.  Orban  was  as  puzzled  as  every  one  else  when  he 
saw  the  horse.  He  examined  it  carefully. 

"  Well,  so  far  as  I  can  see,  Bolter  has  not  been 
running  away,"  he  said  thoughtfully.  "  He  has  not 
been  overheated,  and  he  is  as  fresh  as  paint.  I 
should  say  he  has  had  some  quiet  hours  of  grazing. 
But  where  Bob  is  remains  a  mystery.  I  must  ride 
over  to  the  Highlands  at  once  and  find  out  if  he 
is  there." 

"  0  father,  can  I  come  too  ? "  Eustace  cried  eagerly. 
"  I  could  ride  Bolter,  and  I  shall  never  be  happy  till  I 
know  Bob  is  all  right." 

Mr.  Orban  eyed  the  boy  kindly. 

"  Yes,  you  can  come,"  he  said.  "  It  will  scare  Mrs. 
Cochrane  less  perhaps,  and  look  more  casual  if  I  have 
you  with  me." 

Away  they  went  at  a  quick  trot  along  the  rough 
road  leading  to  the  wood  known  as  Palm  Tree  Scrub. 
Eustace  knew  every  inch  of  the  way,  and  generally 
loved  to  get  into  the  cool  and  shade  under  the 
feathery  palms.  But  to-day  he  glanced  left  and  right, 
looking  for  he  knew  not  what  with  sickening  anxiety. 

The  road,  nothing  but  a  cart-track,  skirted  a  man- 
grove swamp  awhile 


116  A    VOICE    FROM    THE    SCRUB. 

"  He  can't  have  got  in  there,"  said  Eustace,  with  a 
nod  towards  the  thickly  growing  stems  of  ti-trees 
rearing  up  from  long  coarse  grass. 

There  was  a  mysterious  darkness  in  the  depths  of 
the  woods  that  somehow  chilled  the  boy  to-day. 

"  What  should  he  get  into  a  rank  place  like  that 
for  ?  "  said  Mr.  Orban  bracingly. 

At  the  same  time  he  whipped  up  his  horse  and 
hurried  forward.  He  was  regretting  having  brought 
Eustace.  A  mangrove  swamp  is  an  unhealthy  spot 
at  the  best  of  times,  productive  of  a  great  deal  of 
malarial  fever ;  it  would  be  nightfall,  he  reflected, 
before  they  got  back,  and  the  mist  would  be  rising. 

Away  and  away  out  into  the  open  the  pair  galloped, 
and  came  to  the  side  of  the  creek — the  bend  in  the 
river  through  which  the  horses  had  to  wade.  The 
water  was  low  just  now.  There  were  times  when  such 
floods  roared  over  this  spot  that  the  man  carrying  the 
mails  had  been  known  to  be  swept  away,  horse  and 
all,  and  was  never  heard  of  again. 

At  the  other  side  the  horses  plunged  into  grass  as 
high  as  their  flanks — a  flat,  uninteresting  tract  of 
land,  bare  of  trees  except  where  here  and  there  a 
single  palm  tree  arose.  But  beyond  that  the  ground 
rose  suddenly  from  the  banks  of  this  bend  of  the 
river.  On  the  summit  of  a  high  bank,  luxuriantly 
surrounded  by  tropical  foliage  of  all  sorts,  was  Bob 
Cochrane's  home. 

It  was  a  relief  to  Mr.  Orban  to  find  only  Mr. 
Cochrane  on  the  lower  veranda.  He  was  a  short, 
broad,  sandy-haired  man  with  a  rough  appearance, 
and  as  kind  a  heart  as  could  be  found  in  the  colony, 
which  is  saying  a  great  deal. 


A.    VOICE    FROM    THE    SCRUB.  117 

"  Good-evening,  Cochrane,"  said  Mr.  Orban  casually, 
as  he  reined  in  his  horse.  "  Is  Bob  at  home  ?  " 

Eustace  listened  for  the  answer  with  a  thumping 
heart,  and  he  saw  a  slight  look  of  surprise  flit  across 
Mr.  Cochrane's  face  as  he  replied  slowly, — 

"  Bob  ?  No.  I  thought  he  was  over  at  your  place. 
He  hasn't  turned  up  here  to-day." 

"  Well,  he  was  with  us,"  Mr.  Orban  said,  trying 
hard  to  keep  up  the  careless  tone,  "  but  he  started  off 
this  morning — I  thought  for  home." 

"  Not  he,"  said  Mr.  Cochrane ;  "  at  least  he  hasn't 
arrived.  Perhaps  he  had  to  come  round  by  somewhere 
else — Gairloch  or  one  of  those  places.  Come  in,  won't 
you,  and  wait  for  him,  if  you  want  to  see  him." 

"  Afraid  I  can't  do  that,"  Mr.  Orban  said,  speaking 
low  so  that  only  Mr.  Cochrane,  now  by  his  horse's 
head,  should  hear.  "  Fact  is,  I'm  rather  worried.  Bob's 
horse  went  lame,  and  he  borrowed  one  of  mine.  He 
should  have  been  here  at  about  nine,  but  the  horse — 
this  one  Eustace  is  on — appeared  back  at  my  place  an 
hour  ago." 

Mr.  Cochrane  stared  blankly. 

"  Without  Bob  ?  "  he  questioned  in  a  dazed  way. 

"  Yes.  Don't  say  anything  about  it  to  your  wife 
— it  might  frighten  her  unnecessarily,"  Mr.  Orban 
said.  "  He  may  have  gone  round  by  Gairloch,  and  the 
beast  ran  away  from  there.  We  can  just  say  I  came 
over  on  business,  and  then  you  had  better  come  right 
off  with  me  to  see  if  Bob  is  all  right." 

"  I'll  do  that,"  said  the  Scotsman,  and  hurried  off 
to  get  his  horse. 

"  Now  look  here,  Eustace,"  Mr.  Orban  said,  "  I'm 
going  to  leave  you  here  for  to-night,  whatever 


9 
118  A   VOICE   FROM   THE   SCRUB. 

happens.  Mother  would  not  thank  me  for  bringing 
you  through  that  mangrove  swamp  and  risking  fever. 
But  you'll  have  to  keep  a  quiet  tongue  in  your  head 
and  say  nothing  about  Bob's  leaving  our  house  to- 
day. If  you  say  nothing,  Mrs.  Cochrane  and  Trix 
will  only  fancy  he  is  staying  with  us." 

"  0  father,"  Eustace  said  pleadingly,  "  need  I  stay 
really?" 

The  prospect  frightened  him,  for  he  was  terrified 
lest  he  should  let  the  cat  out  of  the  bag.  Keeping  a 
secret  was  not  one  of  his  accomplishments. 

"  Yes,  my  lad,"  was  the  answer,  however;  "  there  is 
to  be  no  question  about  it,  and  you  are  to  behave  like 
a  man.  Anxiety  is  much  worse  to  bear  than  any 
bodily  hurt,  and  a  man  should  protect  a  woman  from 
it  as  he  would  save  her  from  being  tortured.  Do 
you  understand  ? " 

"  Yes,  father,"  Eustace  said,  with  a  sinking  heart. 

"  It  isn't  a  little  thing  to  do,"  Mr.  Orban  went  on ; 
"  it  is  one  of  the  big  things,  for  it  means  self-sacrifice. 
It  is  always  comforting  to  oneself  to  talk  things  out. 
You'll  have  plenty  of  things  to  say  without  mention- 
ing Bob.  Tell  them  about  Aunt  Dorothy  and  her 
queer  mistakes — the  boxes  you  have  unpacked —  Ah, 
Mrs.  Cochrane,"  he  broke  off  suddenly,  looking  up  to  a 
figure  that  appeared  on  the  upper  veranda,  "  how  do 
you  do  ?  I've  just  come  over  to  steal  your  husband  for 
a  bit.  I  hope  you  won't  mind." 

Eustace  was  amazed  at  the  change  in  his  father's 
tone ;  it  was  brisk,  cheery,  and  impossible  to  suspect. 

"  But  won't  you  come  in  ? "  asked  Mrs.  Cochrane, 
who  in  appearance  was  something  like  a  little  brown 
robin.  "  You  must  be  hot  and  tired." 


A    VOICE    FROM    THE    SCRUB.  119 

"  Not  a  bit,"  Mr.  Orban  said ;  "  and  I'm  in  such  a 
hurry  I  must  ask  you  to  forgive  the  rudeness.  I 
want  you  to  do  me  a  favour  too,  if  you  will.  Keep 
Eustace  the  night.  I  never  thought  how  late  I  might 
be  going  home  when  I  brought  him ;  I  want  to  go 
back  by  Qairloch." 

"  Certainly,  I'll  keep  the  dear  laddie  with  pleasure," 
was  the  cordial  answer,  and  the  kindly  look  that 
beamed  on  Eustace  positively  hurt  him.  She  looked 
so  happy,  and  oh,  what  awful  news  was  there  in  store 
for  her ! 

"  I  may  even  keep  your  husband  all  night,"  Mr. 
Orban  added.  "  You  won't  be  scared  if  he  doesn't  turn 
up  in  good  time  for  bed  ? " 

"  Not  I,"  said  Mrs.  Cochrane.  "  I  know  my  dear 
belongings  are  always  safe  with  you." 

Eustace  could  have  cried  at  the  words.  "  Safe  !  " 
and  where  was  Bob  whom  she  pictured  so  safely  at 
this  very  minute  in  the  Orbans'  house  ?  Mr.  Orban 
did  not  look  up  as  he  said, — 

"  Don't  expect  Bob  either.  Eustace  will  tell  you  all 
about  what  a  merry  household  we  have  suddenly  be- 
come. We've  got  a  witch  into  it,  as  Bob  calls  her. 
Here  comes  Cochrane.  I  hope  he  won't  want  an  hour 
to  say  farewell." 

"  Not  I,"  said  Mr.  Cochrane  bravely.  "  Orban  has 
made  his  apologies,  I  suppose  ? " 

He  ran  up  the  steps,  said  good-bye,  and  in  a  few 
minutes  the  two  men  were  gone,  leaving  Eustace  to 
face  a  terrible  ordeal. 

He  took  his  father's  suggestion  and  talked  much  of 
Miss  Chase.  It  was  made  easy  for  him  by  the  kindly 
curiosity  of  both  Mrs.  Cochrane  and  Trixy. 


120  A   VOICE    FROM    THE    SCRUB. 

Beatrix  was  a  jolly  girl,  rather  like  Bob  both  in 
looks  and  ways.  She  was  older  for  her  age  than 
Nesta,  perhaps  because  she  had  no  companions  of  her 
own  standing  to  keep  her  back.  Eustace  and  she  al- 
ways got  on  well  together,  and  to-night  he  was  grate- 
ful to  her  for  being  such  a  chatterbox.  The  story  of 
Aunt  Dorothy's  lunatics  made  Mrs.  Cochrane  and  Trix 
both  laugh  till  the  tears  ran  down  their  cheeks.  It 
was  harder  to  tell  them  about  the  evening  before,  for 
that  was  all  so  full  of  Bob. 

It  struck  Mrs.  Gochrane  after  a  time  that  Eustace 
looked  singularly  pale,  and  that  the  boy  was  talking 
rather  fast  and  excitedly,  unlike  his  usual  self. 

"Do  you  know,"  she  said,  "I  believe  you  are 
very  tired,  Eustace.  What  do  you  say  to  going 
to  bed  ? " 

"  Oh,  I  should  love  it,"  he  said,  with  such  eagerness 
that  Mrs.  Cochrane  was  startled,  and  eyeing  him  crit- 
ically she  discovered  he  was  now  crimson. 

"  I  just  hope  he  has  not  got  a  touch  of  the  sun," 
was  her  thought. 

But  she  said  nothing  of  her  fear. 

Eustace  was  put  into  Bob's  room,  and  everything 
he  looked  at  in  it  made  him  more  miserable.  But 
he  was  thankful  to  get  away  by  himself  at  last  and 
give  up  the  wretched  pretence  of  good  spirits.  He 
felt  he  was  getting  to  the  end  of  his  powers,  that  in 
another  minute  the  truth  would  tumble  out  in  spite 
of  him.  All  the  time  he  was  talking  he  was  also 
listening — listening — listening  for  the  sound  of  hoofs 
that  never  came. 

He  went  on  listening  long  after  he  got  into  bed,  for 
he  could  not  sleep,  he  was  so  certain  there  must 


A   VOICE    FROM    THE    SCRUB.  121 

be  bad  news,  as  neither  Mr.  Cochrane  nor  his  father 
returned. 

He  must  have  dozed  fitfully  through  the  night,  but 
it  seemed  a  terribly  long  one.  Every  time  he  opened 
his  eyes  he  was  wide  awake  in  a  minute  to  the  remem- 
brance of  what  had  happened.  When  he  awoke  at  last 
to  find  the  sun  rising,  he  could  lie  still  no  longer,  he 
was  haunted  by  such  restless  thoughts.  He  dressed 
and  went  downstairs  into  the  open  air. 

"  Supposing  Bob  had  gone  off  the  track  for  some 
reason,  and  lost  his  way,"  ran  his  thoughts.  "  Sup- 
posing he  was  wandering  about  seeking  it  all  night 
up  to  this  very  minute  !  Supposing  he  had  been  way- 
laid and  surrounded  by  black-fellows  ! — Sinkum  Fung 
had  declared  they  were  camping  in  the  neighbour- 
hood. No,  Eustace  would  not  think  of  that — one 
white  man  against  a  tribe  of  blacks :  it  was  too 
terrible  !  And  yet  supposing  he  had  been,  and  no  one 
found  out ! "  Thoughts  are  sometimes  dreadfully  un- 
controllable things. 

"  I  believe  I  will  go  for  a  ride,"  he  said  to  him- 
self. "  I  might  just  go  down  to  the  creek — I  won't 
cross  it — but  just  as  far  as  there,  to  see  if  they  are 
in  sight.  I  can  do  that  easily,  and  be  in  to  break- 
fast." 

He  found  a  man  near  the  stables  whom  he  got  to 
saddle  Bolter,  then  off  he  started  down  the  slope 
across  the  river,  and  away  over  the  uninteresting 
stretch  of  flatness  till  he  again  reached  the  river 
bank.  There  he  paused,  staring  towards  the  man- 
grove swamp  with  the  same  chilled  feeling  he  had  ex- 
perienced the  day  before.  It  was  the  terrible  dread 
that  the  depths  of  the  woods  might  hold  something 


122  A    VOICE    FROM    THE    SCRUB. 

ghastly — Bob  living,  but  in  awful  distress  of  mind 
or  body ;  Bob  dead  ! 

There  were  no  signs  of  his  father  or  Mr.  Cochrane ; 
no  sounds  but  those  of  nature.  They  certainly 
could  not  have  found  Bob  at  Gairloch.  The  only 
alternative  seemed  the  scrub. 

Suddenly  Eustace  threw  back  his  head,  and  in  a 
shrill  treble  gave  vent  to  a  prolonged  Australian 
"  coo-ee." 

"  If  he  is  there,"  argued  the  boy,  "  of  course  he 
will  answer.  How  silly  of  me  not  to  think  of  that 
before." 

He  could  hardly  believe  his  ears  for  joy,  but  there 
was  instantly  an  answer — so  faint  that  he  only  caught 
a  bit  of  it ;  still  he  heard  it. 

In  wild  excitement  he  coo-eed  again,  his  very 
loudest  this  time ;  and  again  came  the  reply,  scarcely 
more  distinct,  and  more  like  a  cry  than  a  coo-ee. 

"  It  comes  from  the  scrub,"  thought  Eustace.  "  He 
must  be  there,  but  awfully  far  off  or  ill,  for  that 
isn't  like  his  voice.  What  shall  I  do  ?  I  can't  go 
back  and  fetch  any  one,  because  father  said  I  was  not 
to  tell.  I  daren't  wait  till  father  comes,  for  fear  I 
lose  it.  It  might  get  fainter  and  fainter.  Oh,  I  must 
do  something  when  Bob  is  calling  out  for  help !  If 
I  could  find  him,  if — if  I  could  save  him,  it  would 
be  splendid ! " 

Just  once  again  he  sent  out  his  piercing  coo-ee, 
and  this  time  the  answer  was  distinct  enough  for 
him  to  decide  its  exact  position.  Without  another 
moment  for  reflection,  he  urged  Bolter  on,  waded 
through  the  river,  and  dashed  helter-skelter  towards 
the  wood.  He  thought  nothing  of  the  possibility 


A    VOICE    FROM    THE    SCRUB.  123 

of  himself  being  lost,  nothing  of  the  danger  of  meet- 
ing black-fellows.  He  was  going  to  Bob — that  was 
the  central  idea.  Bob  was  in  danger  and  called  for 
help.  It  was  the  fulfilment  of  the  greatest  wish  of 
Eustace's  life  to  serve  Bob. 


CHAPTER   XL 
BLACK-FELLOWS. 

IN  the  exultation  of  the  thought  Eustace  plunged 
into  the  scrub  and  rode  on  and  on  unheedingly, 
lost  in  dreams  of  the  adventure  before  him.  Always 
he  found  Bob,  always  he  rescued  him,  sometimes  with 
the  most  thrilling  hair-breadth  escapes. 

The  wood  was  not  dark  but  densely  shady,  with 
black  distances.  It  presently  began  to  worry  Eustace 
that  it  was  impossible  to  keep  a  straight  line  for 
the  direction  whence  the  answering  cry  had  come ; 
it  was  often  necessary  to  wind  in  and  out  of 
the  close-growing  tree  stems  to  find  a  passage  for 
himself  and  Bolter.  There  was  no  road,  path,  or 
even  track  to  follow. 

"This  will  get  muddling,"  he  thought,  when  he 
had  been  twisting  and  turning,  doubling  back  on 
his  route,  for  about  half  an  hour.  "  I  guess  I  ought 
to  have  marked  the  trees  with  notches  as  I  came 
along.  I'll  go  back  and  start  again." 

He  pulled  Bolter  up,  sat  back  on  his  saddle,  and 
looked  round  for  the  gleam  of  light  through  the 
trunks  of  the  trees  that  would  guide  him  back  to 
the  open;  but  there  was  none — nothing  but  an 
even  monotony  of  dense  distance,  no  matter  where 
he  turned. 


BLACK-FELLOWS.  125 

The  boy's  heart  stood  still  in  the  unpleasant  shock 
of  surprise.  Which  way  had  he  come  ?  He  had 
not  the  slightest  notion,  for  each  way  looked  so 
exactly  the  same  as  the  other.  He  realized  with 
sickening  intensity  that  he  had  lost  his  bearings. 

"But  I  must  find  my  way  out,  of  course,"  he 
said,  addressing  Bolter's  glossy  ears.  "I'll  try  each 
way  in  turn  till  I  see  the  light.  There  is  nothing 
to  be  scared  about." 

He  felt  quite  angry  with  himself  for  his  momentary 
panic ;  it  was  stupid  and  babyish.  Of  course  fellows 
had  been  lost  in  the  Bush,  but  they  couldn't  have 
been  such  a  short  way  in  as  he  must  be  by  now. 
True,  he  had  heard  a  story  of  a  chap  who  had  gone 
round  and  round  like  a  squirrel  in  a  cage  not  a 
mile  from  the  outskirts  of  the  scrub.  He  was 
"  bushed,"  and  found  dead. 

The  boy  shuddered,  then  literally  shook  himself 
as  he  urged  Bolter  on  again  to  begin  investigations. 

"  I  won't  think  about  it,"  he  said,  setting  his  teeth. 
"  I  must  get  out,  and  begin  again ;  I  must." 

In  and  out  of  the  trees  he  wound,  trying  his 
utmost  to  retrace  his  steps ;  but  he  had  noticed 
nothing  on  the  way  in,  and  he  had  no  landmarks 
to  guide  him.  This  went  on  so  long  that,  fight 
as  he  would  with  the  fear  at  his  heart,  it  began 
to  master  him. 

"  Seems  to  me  I  am  always  coming  back  to  the 
place  I  start  from,"  he  thought,  with  a  desperate 
sense  of  helplessness ;  "  but  there  isn't  a  bit  of 
difference  between  these  hateful  trees.  I'll  mark 
one  and  try." 

He  cut  a  deep  gash  in  the  bark  of  the  nearest 


126  BLACK-FELLOWS. 

to  him,  and  went  on.  But  though  he  watched  most 
carefully,  he  never  came  on  that  tree  again. 

"As  I'm  not  getting  out,"  he  reflected,  "I  must 
be  getting  deeper  and  deeper  into  the  scrub.  Oh, 
what  shall  I  do — what  shall  I  do  ?  What  a  silly 
fool  I  have  been !  I  might  have  remembered  father's 
warnings.  Bob  said  one  ought  to  learn  to  think 
out  all  sides  of  a  question.  I  didn't;  and  now  if 
father  goes  back  I  shan't  be  there  to  tell  him  I 
heard  the  coo-ee.  Oh  dear,  oh  dear  ! " 

He  gave  a  gasping  sigh,  almost  a  sob.  To  have 
been  so  near  saving  Bob,  and  not  to  have  done  it 
after  all — only  to  die  "bushed"!  It  was  enough 
to  break  a  man's  nerve,  let  alone  a  child'a 

He  went  back  in  thought  to  the  river  bank, 
picturing  how  it  would  have  been  if  he  had  only 
patiently  waited,  giving  a  coo-ee  now  and  again  to 
keep  in  touch  with  the  answerer. 

"  Why,  how  silly  I  am  ! "  he  exclaimed.  "  If  I 
coo-ee  now  he  will  answer  me,  and  I  can  follow  that." 

The  thought  cheered  him  instantly,  and  making 
a  hollow  mouthpiece  with  his  hands  to  increase 
the  sound,  he  gave  the  loudest  coo-ee  he  had  ever 
given  in  his  life. 

There  was  not  the  faintest  response. 

Again  and  again  he  repeated  it,  straining  his  ears 
to  hear  if  there  came  a  reply.  More  and  more 
agonized  grew  his  cries;  so  intense  his  silences 
between  that  he  even  stopped  his  breathing  to 
listen.  But  there  was  nothing  to  hear.  He  got 
hot  and  cold  by  turns ;  he  felt  sick  and  queer.  It 
was  now  hours  since  his  departure  from  the  High- 
lands, and  he  had  had  no  food  since  the  very  poor 


BLACK-FELLOWS.  127 

supper  he  managed  to  eat  the  night  before.  The 
effort  of  shouting  did  not  improve  matters,  and  he 
was  so  hoarse  at  last  he  could  call  no  more. 

Then  he  completely  lost  his  head,  and  began 
riding  with  desperate  inconsequence  as  straight 
ahead  as  the  trees  would  allow.  Stay  still  he 
could  not;  the  inaction  terrified  him.  He  argued 
that  he  must  get  somewhere  by  going  on  long 
enough — somewhere  "through  to  the  other  side,"  as 
he  expressed  it. 

"  Why  doesn't  Bob  answer  ? "  that  was  the  most 
troublesome  thought.  "  Have  I  got  out  of  ear- 
shot ? " 

Presently  Eustace  was  beyond  thinking ;  he  went 
on  dully  because  he  felt  he  must  keep  on  the 
move;  but  hunger,  exhaustion,  and  the  heat  of  the 
now  well-advanced  day  were  beginning  to  tell  on 
him.  The  apathy  threatened  to  become  so  settled 
that  it  was  a  mercy  when  Bolter  presently  stumbled 
so  badly  that  Eustace  had  to  rouse  himself  to  hold 
on.  Then  it  was  that  he  noticed  straight  before 
him  at  last  a  wide  gleam  of  light  amongst  the 
stems  of  the  trees. 

The  sight  put  such  life  and  spirit  into  him  that 
he  whipped  up  the  now  drooping  Bolter,  who  also 
had  just  cause  to  reflect  on  no  breakfast  and  general 
ill-usage,  and  they  covered  the  ground  as  fast  as 
possible,  considering  how  unequal  it  was,  how  thick 
the  undergrowth  in  parts. 

A  disappointment  and  a  great  surprise  awaited  the 
pair  when  they  emerged  into  this  open  space — it  was 
nothing  but  a  clearing  in  the  wood  after  all,  dotted 
about  with  queer-shaped  huts  scarcely  as  tall  as  a 


128  BLACK-FELLOWS. 

man,  and  all  made  of  pliable  branches  of  trees  inter- 
woven with  grass  for  walls. 

Eustace  pulled  up  short  in  breathless  dismay,  for 
a  few  paces  away  there  arose  from  among  these 
untidy  "  humpies  "  some  twenty  natives — erect,  alert, 
all  with  poised  boomerangs  or  spears  ready  to  fling. 
It  was  a  sinister  reception  for  one  small  boy  on 
a  spent  horse.  Of  course  the  keen-eared  black- 
fellows  had  heard  him  coming  from  miles  away,  and 
were  ready. 

It  was  small  wonder,  considering  his  condition, 
that  after  one  wild,  appealing  glance  at  the  line 
of  fierce,  dark  faces  Eustace  fell  forward  on  Bolter's 
neck  in  a  dead  faint.  He  did  not  see  the  weapons 
lowered,  or  the  gleam  of  something  like  grim  amuse- 
ment on  the  chief's  face  as  he  realized  for  what  it 
was  they  had  been  so  elaborately  prepared. 

Out  of  the  huts  crept  stealthy  figures  of  women 
and  children.  When  Eustace  opened  his  eyes  he 
found  himself  lying  flat  on  his  back  with  these 
people  crowding  inquisitively  around.  He  looked 
up  into  their  repulsively  heavy  faces  with  a  horror 
of  realization.  For  some  moments  he  was  too 
paralyzed  to  stir.  No  more  awful  fate  could  have 
befallen  him  than  this — it  was  the  sort  of  thing 
that  might  come  to  one  in  a  nightmare.  But  he 
knew  it  was  no  dream.  There  stood  Bolter  a  few 
paces  away,  grazing  thankfully,  and  in  no  way 
perturbed. 

The  harsh  guttural  language  these  people  spoke 
was  unintelligible  to  the  boy,  but  he  could  guess 
they  wero  intensely  curious  about  him  from  the 
way  they  pointed  and  stared.  It  seemed  to  him 


BLACK-FELLOWS.  129 

that  some  of  them  could  never  have  seen  a  white 
child  before,  they  were  so  excited,  especially  the 
children,  who  looked  half  terrified.  Were  they 
cannibals  these  people  ?  he  wondered,  with  a  sink- 
ing heart. 

He  forced  himself  to  his  feet,  and  stood  shaking 
a  second,  then  dropped  on  his  knees.  The  perform- 
ance seemed  to  amuse  the  gaping  group — the  younger 
men  and  women  laughed,  the  children  clapped  their 
hands. 

Eustace  was  wondering  drearily  how  long  they 
would  stand  staring  at  him,  when  the  chief  strode 
up  to  him  and  said  something  with  many  gesticula- 
tions; but  not  a  thing  could  the  boy  understand. 

The  chief  was  much  more  decorated  than  any 
one  else — covered  from  head  to  heels  with  stripes 
and  devices  in  white,  blue,  and  red  paint.  There 
were  feathers  in  his  crisp  dark  hair,  and  slung 
over  his  shoulder  a  strange  shaped  club. 

Eustace  proceeded,  by  means  of  much  waving, 
pointing,  and  the  patter  talked  on  the  plantation 
by  the  coolies,  to  try  and  explain  how  he  had 
come  there,  and  how  very  much  he  only  wanted 
to  get  away  and  find  the  way  home.  But  it  was 
useless — the  men  shook  their  heads  and  looked 
perplexed. 

Seeing  that  no  one  seemed  inclined  to  molest  him, 
but  that  every  one  merely  watched  him  as  if  he 
were  a  monkey  in  a  cage  at  the  Zoo,  he  resolved 
on  a  desperate  step.  With  a  supreme  effort  he 
stood  again,  staggered  over  to  Bolter,  and  attempted 
to  mount. 

But  this  was  not  allowed.     With  two  strides  the 

(1,331)  9 


130  BLACK-FELLOWS. 

chief  was  upon  him,  flinging  him  back  on  the  ground 
as  a  big  boy  might  fling  a  kitten  from  him.  Then 
the  great  man  plainly  intimated  that  this  creature 
he  considered  his ;  no  one  should  touch  it.  Eustace 
was  not  to  dare  to  approach  it.  The  chief's  attitude 
was  menacing ;  it  was  well  to  be  seen  he  felt  he  had 
acquired  a  prize. 

"  But  what  is  going  to  happen  to  me  ? "  thought 
Eustace,  quaking  with  fear.  "  What  will  they  do 
with  me  ? " 

No  one  seemed  to  have  any  intention  of  doing 
anything  with  him  at  the  moment;  he  was  only 
stared  at.  The  men,  for  the  most  part,  were  now 
more  interested  in  Bolter,  particularly  his  saddle 
and  bridle.  Little  by  little  the  women  dropped 
off,  as  if  they  had  work  to  attend  to,  and  a  smell 
of  cooking  arose  that  made  the  boy  sick  with  longing 
as  he  sat  huddled  up  and  half  silly  with  starvation 
and  fatigue.  The  apathy  that  had  been  upon*  him 
before  he  was  cheered  by  the  gleam  of  light  crept 
over  him  again ;  fear  faded  from  his  mind ;  nothing 
seemed  to  matter  any  more. 

He  sat  so  still  that  presently  the  children  crept 
closer,  and  began  to  finger  his  clothes,  as  if  they 
puzzled  them.  What  drew  them  away  from  him 
he  did  not  realize  till  something  was  thrust  under 
his  very  nose,  and  the  smell  told  him  it  was  food. 

He  had  just  enough  sense  left  to  try  and  eat ;  but 
before  he  had  swallowed  five  mouthfuls  he  rolled 
over  and  fell  sound  asleep.  Nothing  could  have 
kept  him  awake — neither  a  thunderstorm  nor  an 
earthquake. 

When  he  awoke  again  to  a  consciousness  of  his 


BLACK-FELLOWS.  131 

surroundings  the  sun  was  rising.  He  had  come 
through  the  night  in  safety — that  was  his  first 
thought;  and  it  both  surprised  and  encouraged  him. 
Surely,  he  argued,  if  they  wanted  to  kill  him  he 
would  not  have  been  spared  so  long. 

The  scarcely -touched  food  was  still  beside  him. 
Refreshed  by  the  much -needed  sleep,  he  was  able 
to  eat  it  now,  and  began  to  feel  more  like  himself 
again,  though  stiff  and  still  weary.  He  was  suffi- 
ciently rested  for  his  brain  to  be  active  once  more, 
and  his  whole  thoughts  were  bent  upon  what  was  to 
become  of  him  next. 

Bolter  was  tethered  at  the  other  side  of  the  open 
space,  well  guarded,  as  if  the  chief  thought  he  might 
try  to  inveigle  the  horse  away  by  some  magic  means, 
then  mount  and  ride  off.  It  was  very  evident  that 
if  he  meant  to  get  away  it  would  have  to  be  on 
foot — the  chief  would  not  part  with  Bolter.  The 
question  was :  Did  they  mean  to  detain  Eustace  aa 
prisoner  ?  At  present,  except  that  they  stared 
inquisitively  at  him,  every  one  seemed  fairly  in- 
different to  his  presence.  However,  he  decided  that 
it  would  be  foolish  to  put  the  matter  to  the  test 
in  broad  daylight;  he  must  wait  till  nightfall,  and 
under  cover  of  thefuntense  darkness  make  his  escape. 
He  set  himself  to  wait  as  patiently  as  he  could, 
pretending  to  be  as  drowsy  and  inert  as  a  well-fed 
snake ;  but  his  mind  was  very  active.  He  had  never 
thought  so  many  thoughts  in  all  his  life  before. 
What,  he  wondered,  could  Mrs.  Cochrane  have 
thought  of  his  disappearance  ?  Had  his  father 
returned  to  the  Highlands  and  discovered  it  ?  Were 
they  keeping  his  loss  from  his  mother  as  they  had 


132  BLACK-FELLOWS. 

kept  Bob's  from  Mrs.  Cochrane  ?  Was  it  possible 
Bob  had  got  safe  and  sound  home  again  ?  And  oh ! 
were  they  looking  for  him  ? 

There  came  an  answer  both  to  this  and  to  the 
question  as  to  the  black-fellows'  intentions  respecting 
him  that  very  morning. 

Eustace  had  been  furtively  watching  the  dark 
figures  moving  to  and  fro.  Apparently  some  of 
the  men  went  off  to  hunt.  Except  when  they  were 
preparing  food,  the  women  seemed  to  do  nothing. 
The  children  squabbled  and  tumbled  about,  or  slept 
like  tired  brown  kittens  in  casual  places.  There 
was  a  great  hush  over  everything,  when  suddenly 
across  the  silence  came  a  sound  that  set  every  pulse 
in  the  boy's  body  astir,  so  that  the  beating  of  his 
heart  almost  choked  him.  It  was  a  distant  but 
long,  clear  coo-ee. 

Wild  with  joy  Eustace  sprang  to  his  feet,  but 
before  he  could  make  a  sound  he  found  himself 
surrounded  by  a  dozen  menacing  figures,  clubs  in 
hand,  ready  to  fell  him  if  he  dared  to  reply. 

Some  of  the  tribes  are  very  secretive  and  stealthy 
in  their  movements.  It  was  well  to  be  seen  that 
this  one  did  not  wish  to  have  its  camping  ground 
divulged. 

With  a  thrill  of  horror  Eustace  understood  that 
he  was  powerless.  To  cry  out  would  mean  certain 
death.  It  might  be  their  intention  to  kill  him  at 
any  rate,  but  in  the  postponement  lay  a  chance  of 
escape.  He  must  meet  stealth  by  stealth. 

Again  the  coo-ee  cut  through  the  air,  but  Eustace 
covered  his  face  with  his  hands  and  dropped  dejectedly 
back  on  the  ground. 


BLACK-FELLOWS.  133 

It  was  a  bitter  moment.  Could  anything  have 
been  worse  than  to  know  help  was  at  hand,  and  to 
be  unable  to  take  it  ? 

That  a  search-party  was  now  out  he  felt  certain ; 
it  was  probably  his  father's  voice,  and  he  dared  not 
answer.  He  had  the  sense  to  see  how  useless  it 
would  be  to  give  one  cry,  and  die  for  it.  But  oh ! 
it  was  hard — cruelly  hard. 

It  seemed  to  him  those  coo-ees  went  on  for  hours, 
each  with  a  long  listening  pause  after  it,  sometimes 
nearer,  gradually  fading  away  and  away  till  they 
were  no  louder  than  the  answer  he  had  received  on 
the  banks  of  the  creek. 

In  addition  to  the  keenness  of  the  disappointment 
and  the  terror  that  he  was  losing  his  last  chance 
of  ever  getting  home  again  came  the  speculation  as 
to  what  these  wild-faced  people  meant  to  do  with 
him,  and  there  leaped  to  his  mind  a  new  and  very 
terrible  question.  Was  it  possible  that  Bob  had 
come  this  way  ?  Had  they  met  him  with  spears 
and  boomerangs,  and  dispatched  him  before  he  had 
time  to  whip  out  his  revolver  ?  But  no.  There 
was  still  that  answering  coo-ee  to  be  accounted  for. 
Perhaps  they  had  only  bound  him  and  made  him 
prisoner  till  then,  undecided  what  to  do  with  him. 
It  was  possible  that  on  hearing  Eustace's  coo-ee  he 
had  dared  the  blacks,  and  attempted  those  three 
faint  answers.  If  so,  they  had  cost  him  his  life, 
and  the  ultimate  silence  was  explained. 

Eustace  lay  shuddering  over  the  thought.  He 
could  only  keep  his  teeth  from  chattering  by  hold- 
ing his  jaw  tightly  in  both  hands. 

How  long  he  lay  lost  in  those  miserable  thoughts 


134  BLACK-FELLOWS. 

he  did  not  know.  He  was  roused  from  his  lethargy 
by  a  soft  kick,  and,  starting  up,  he  found  the  woman 
who  fed  him  the  day  before  beside  him  offering  him 
food  again.  She  seemed  to  treat  him  as  if  he  were 
a  white  pig  that  had  strayed  amongst  them.  He 
was  probably  a  less  intelligible  creature  in  her  eyes, 
but  she  knew  that  he  must  at  least  eat  to  live. 

It  was  a  messy  preparation,  but  he  managed  to 
eat  some ;  and  all  the  driest  portions  of  it  he  could 
extract  unnoticed  he  slipped  into  his  pockets,  laying 
in  provision  for  possible  starvation  next  day.  Then 
he  lay  down  again  and  feigned  sleep. 

He  looked  through  half-closed  lids  with  longing 
eyes  at  the  peaceful  Bolter.  Eustace  wondered 
whether  he  too  had  heard  those  tantalizing  coo-ees 
and  ached  to  respond.  What  would  be  poor  Bolter's 
fate  here  ?  The  blacks  make  the  women  of  the 
tribes  into  their  beasts  of  burden  when  shifting 
camp ;  they  do  not  habitually  use  horses.  The 
chief  was  perhaps  only  keeping  Bolter  as  a  valuable 
addition  to  the  larder  when  provisions  ran  short. 

Every  thought  that  came  to  the  boy  was  horrid. 
He  wished  he  did  not  have  to  think,  and  as  dusk 
fell  set  his  mind  to  the  task  of  keeping  awake 
after  his  captors  had  settled  down  for  the  night. 
It  would  be  fatal  to  sleep  as  he  had  done  the 
night  before. 

The  chief  had  been  away  all  day,  and  was  not 
yet  come  back.  It  was  possible  judgment  on  the 
prisoner  was  suspended  till  his  return.  When  the 
great  man  heard  of  the  coo-ees  and  Eustace's  attempt 
to  answer,  probably  the  boy's  fate  would  be  sealed. 
Escape  must  be  now  or  never. 


BLACK-FELLOWS.  135 

Eustace  made  up  his  mind  that  he  would  start 
off  in  the  direction  whence  the  coo-ees  had  come. 
It  was  the  only  guide  he  had,  and  a  very  poor 
one,  as  had  already  been  proved  by  the  first  cry 
he  had  so  unfortunately  tried  to  follow. 

He  waited  just  as  long  as  he  could  bear,  after 
silence  fell  on  the  camp.  There  was  no  question 
of  taking  Bolter.  He  was  guarded  as  on  the  night 
before ;  besides,  he  would  have  made  too  much  noise. 
Eustace  dared  not  get  up  and  walk  himself,  or  even 
crawl.  He  had  invented  a  silent,  gliding  movement 
as  he  lay  scheming — by  means  of  strong  tufts  of 
grass  he  meant  to  gradually  pull  his  body,  snakewise, 
little  by  little  away  from  the  open  into  the  wood. 

As  soon  as  he  dared  he  began  his  weird  progress, 
quaking  at  every  sound  he  made  lest  it  should  rouse 
those  keen-eared  sleepers  so  close  around  him.  The 
soft  "frou-frou"  of  the  dry  grass  beneath  him 
sounded  to  his  excited  fancy  like  the  sudden  rush- 
ing of  a  torrent.  He  was  almost  overwhelmed  by 
the  fear  of  pulling  himself  inadvertently  up  against 
one  of  those  dark  forms,  for  he  did  not  know  where 
every  one  was  lying.  One  false  move  now,  and  it 
would  mean  the  end  of  all  things  for  him. 


CHAPTER   XIL 
THE    SECRET   OF    THE    THICKET. 

THE  night  was  close  and  still  with  the  silence 
that  intensifies  sound  tenfold.  Eustace  thought 
he  could  not  have  had  worse  luck.  His  temptation 
was  to  hurry ;  common  sense  bade  him  hold  himself 
in  check.  Panic  urged  him  to  risk  everything,  and 
make  a  bolt  for  it.  But  Bob's  precept  was  ringing 
in  his  mind — there  were  two  sides  to  the  question ; 
he  might  bolt,  but  where  to  in  the  dark  ?  It  was 
useless  to  dash  headlong  into  trees  and  make  for 
nowhere  in  particular.  The  plan  was  to  get  as  far 
away  as  possible  in  the  dark,  unheard,  so  that  by 
daylight  he  would  be  out  of  sight,  and  able  to 
quicken  his  pace  to  some  purpose. 

Gliding,  halting,  scarcely  breathing,  he  pulled  him- 
self along,  and  great  beads  of  perspiration  started  on 
his  forehead  and  trickled  down  into  his  eyes. 

The  darkness  was  useful  in  one  way,  but  it  had 
its  disadvantages.  He  had  no  idea  what  progress 
he  was  making,  and  it  seemed  ages  before  his  hand 
came  against  what  he  thankfully  realized  was  the 
bark  of  a  tree.  Almost  simultaneously  there  was  a 
blinding  flash  of  lightning,  so  vivid  that  for  a  full 
moment  the  sleeping  camp  lay  revealed,  and  Eustace 


THE    SECRET    OF    THE    THICKET.          137 

had  time  to  grasp  the  fact  that  he  was  well  within 
the  outskirts  of  the  wood.  The  crash  of  thunder 
almost  overhead  brought  him  to  his  feet.  Now  was 
the  time  to  make  some  pace,  in  the  dense  darkness, 
under  cover  of  that  merciful  noise.  Eustace  was  not 
the  least  afraid  of  thunder  and  lightning ;  he  was 
used  to  tremendous  storms,  and  loved  nothing  better 
than  to  stand  out  on  the  veranda  to  watch  one 
raging  round  among  the  hills  or  out  at  sea.  Now 
it  was  a  positive  blessing.  Every  flash  showed  him 
where  he  was,  and  he  took  care  to  have  a  tree  trunk 
between  himself  and  the  camp.  Then  during  the 
thunder  bursts  he  made  his  way  swiftly  forward, 
groping  cautiously  like  a  blind  man.  His  spirits 
rose  with  the  excitement,  and  all  his  courage  came 
back  to  him. 

By  the  time  the  storm  had  grumbled  itself  away 
into  the  distance  he  knew  he  was  well  out  of  sight 
of  the  camp,  and  he  dared  to  sit  down  to  wait  for 
dawn.  Without  the  aid  of  the  lightning  it  was  folly 
to  plunge  farther  into  the  scrub. 

In  spite  of  a  stern  resolve  not  even  to  let  himself 
doze,  the  tired  boy  must  have  slept  awhile,  sitting 
with  his  back  against  a  tree.  There  was  just  a  first 
glimmer  of  light  penetrating  the  thick  foliage  above 
when  he  opened  his  eyes  with  a  sudden  definite  feel- 
ing of  something  having  roused  him. 

Very  much  on  the  alert,  instantly  he  raised  his 
head,  and  sat  listening  with  held  breath.  He  was 
beginning  to  think  he  must  have  been  mistaken, 
when  there  came  a  sound  that  made  his  hair  stand 
on  end  and  his  blood  run  cold.  He  got  up  swiftly 
but  softly,  and  stood,  still  backed  by  the  tree,  staring 


138    THE  SECRET  OF  THE  THICKET. 

into  the  gloom.  The  sound  seemed  to  come  from 
what  looked  like  a  dense  thicket  not  very  far  to 
the  right,  but  as  yet  it  was  not  light  enough  to 
distinguish  objects  from  each  other. 

"  Is  it  some  animal,  or  a  native,  or  what  can  it 
be  ? "  Eustace  questioned,  feeling  most  horribly  shaky. 

There  was  a  long  pause,  and  then  the  silence  was 
once  more  broken  by  a  deep,  heavy  groan — something 
like  a  long  sobbing  sigh. 

The  boy  was  paralyzed  with  horror.  Besides 
which,  to  have  moved,  to  have  gone  forward,  would 
have  been  useless  in  this  half  light.  He  could  have 
done  nothing,  seen  nothing.  There  was  nothing  for 
it  but  to  wait  till  daybreak.  He  could  not  bring 
himself  to  sit  down  again ;  there  is  always  a  feeling 
of  being  ready  for  anything  when  one  is  standing. 

There  was  another  long  interval,  and  then  this 
awful  sound  came  once  more — slow,  laboured,  intensely 
painful.  There  could  be  no  doubt  that  something 
or  some  one  was  suffering  inexpressibly  not  twenty 
yards  away.  The  voice  was  like  the  voice  of  a  man 
having  a  nightmare,  and  trying  to  call  some  one  to 
help  him.  The  third  time  the  sound  came  Eustace 
almost  fancied  it  contained  a  word — "  Help." 

Five  times  he  heard  it,  and  every  time  it  was 
exactly  the  same  in  tone  and  duration.  Each  time 
he  became  more  persuaded  that  it  was  a  muffled  cry 
for  help. 

The  light  was  coming  at  last.  Soon  he  would  be 
able  to  venture  forward  and  find  out  what  horrible 
secret  the  thicket  held. 

The  boy  sank  down  on  his  knees  and  prayed  with  all 
his  might  for  strength  to  face  whatever  it  might  be 


THE   SECRET    OF   THE    THICKET.          139 

for  at  the  thought  of  the  ordeal  before  him  he  could 
have  turned  and  fled.  He  stood  up  again  as  white  as 
a  sheet,  but  resolute,  and  ashamed  of  the  temptation. 

"  Who  is  there  ? "  he  demanded  in  a  hoarse,  shaky 
voice  unlike  his  own. 

His  throat  was  parched,  his  lips  dry.  He  had  not 
spoken  a  word  for  two  nights  and  a  day ;  it  was 
scarcely  wonderful  speech  was  difficult. 

There  was  no  answer  for  a  full  minute,  and  then 
came  that  same  groaning  cry  again,  not  as  in  answer 
to  the  question,  but  at  its  own  regular  interval. 

Following  the  curve  of  the  thicket  a  little  way, 
behind  a  thick  group  of  trees  Eustace  came  to  a 
sudden  standstill  with  a  cry  of  dismay ;  for  there, 
standing  almost  upright  in  the  thickest  of  the  scrub, 
was  the  figure  of  a  man,  his  bare  head  bowed  down 
upon  his  breast  so  that  his  face  was  invisible,  his 
arms  hanging  down  at  his  sides. 

It  struck  Eustace  at  once  as  strange  that  he  should 
be  standing  making  this  terrible  sound.  It  would 
not  have  surprised  the  boy  nearly  so  much  to  have 
found  him  lying  down — indeed,  that  he  had  expected. 
Bracing  himself  to  the  task,  Eustace  went  closer. 

"  I  say,"  he  said  in  a  loud  voice,  "  what's  up  ? " 

The  man  made  neither  sign  nor  movement.  Could 
he  be  tied  there  to  a  stake  ?  the  boy  wondered.  Was 
he  deaf  and  blind  ? 

"  I  say,"  Eustace  said,  almost  shouting  now,  "  can't 
you  see  me  ? " 

Fighting  down  his  own  horror  of  the  situation,  he 
pressed  a  little  closer,  to  find  the  man's  shirt  torn 
to  shreds,  his  arms  pinioned  down  to  his  sides  by 
something  that  looked  like  small  cords. 


140          THE    SECRET    OF    THE    THICKET. 

"  It's  the  '  wait-a-bit '  cane  ! "  Eustace  exclaimed 
aloud,  shrinking  back  sharply  with  a  quick  horror 
of  being  entrapped  by  it  himself. 

Here  was  an  awful  state  of  affairs.  A  wretched 
wayfarer  caught  and  held  like  a  fly  in  a  spider's 
web,  and  not  a  soul  at  hand  to  help. 

To  go  back  to  the  natives  was  out  of  the  question. 
With  their  reputation  for  cruelty  and  hatred  of 
white  men  it  would  be  worse  than  useless  to  appeal 
to  them.  What  was  to  be  done  ?  What  would  Bob 
have  done  under  the  circumstances  ? 

With  a  gasping  cry  Eustace  crept  closer  again,  and 
bending  low  he  strained  to  catch  a  glimpse  of  the 
man's  face  without  going  too  perilously  deep  into 
the  thicket. 

"  Bob,"  whispered  the  boy,  "  Bob,  is  it  you  ?  Oh, 
speak  to  me — is  it  you  ? " 

Little  fool  that  he  had  been  not  to  think  of  it 
before.  But  somehow  these  last  hours  of  terror, 
centred  only  upon  himself  and  his  own  means  of 
escape,  had  blunted  his  intelligence  to  everything 
else — even  to  the  remembrance  of  Bob.  He  was 
mad  with  himself  for  it  now — so  mad  that  all 
thought  of  personal  danger  fell  away  from  him. 
He  had  room  for  nothing  but  the  realization  that 
this  must  be  Bob  indeed  standing  here  helpless  and 
dying  of  privation. 

Oh  the  folly  of  having  waited  for  the  light !  But 
Eustace  stayed  for  nothing  more  now — not  even  to 
look  at  the  two  sides  of  the  question.  He  dashed 
against  the  bushes  like  a  little  mad  thing,  recklessly 
fighting  his  way  towards  the  imprisoned  man. 

"  Bob,  Bob ! "  he  said  in  a  voice  choked  with  sobs. 


THE    SECRET    OF    THE    THICKET.          141 

It  was  difficult  to  grasp  that  this  huddled,  helpless 
figure  was  Bob,  the  big,  the  strong.  But  when  at 
last  Eustace  saw  the  white,  drawn  face  he  knew 
there  was  no  mistake  about  it. 

There  came  that  awful  groan  again,  but  this  time 
Eustace  did  not  shrink  back. 

"  It's  all  right,  Bob,"  he  said  huskily.  "  I've  come 
now.  I'm  going  to  help  you  all  I  can.  You  shan't 
die — you  shan't — you  shan't." 

He  spoke  the  last  words  through  set  teeth,  for  he 
had  taken  out  his  clasp-knife,  and  was  hacking  at 
the  cruel  bonds  with  all  his  might. 

It  needed  no  explanation  to  tell  Eustace  how  Bob 
had  got  there.  The  thing  was  as  plain  as  daylight. 
He  must  have  been  riding  fast,  and  inadvertently 
struck  against  some  "  wait-a-bit,"  which  rebounded 
like  a  bit  of  twisted  elastic,  and  caught  him  in 
such  a  grip  that  he  was  powerless  to  free  himself. 
Bolter  passed  on  from  beneath,  and  the  more  he 
fought  and  struggled  the  tighter  he  became  entangled. 
Had  his  arms  been  free  it  would  have  been  different ; 
but  the  strength  of  the  cane  was  marvellous — more- 
over, it  was  covered  with  vicious  thorns.  That  Bob 
had  fought  desperately  for  his  life  was  to  be  seen 
by  the  condition  of  his  shirt  and  his  deeply-scored 
skin.  He  was  now  in  a  state  of  more  than  semi- 
unconsciousness  from  exhaustion  and  starvation  ;  still, 
at  intervals,  he  half  roused  himself  to  call  for  help, 
as  he  must  have  been  doing  for  days. 

It  was  no  easy  matter  to  saw  through  the  cane, 
which  was  wound  again  and  again  round  him.  But 
bit  by  bit  Eustace  worked  at  it,  with  a  ferocity  that 
was  bound  to  tell.  He  was  mad  with  fear  for  Bob, 


142          THE    SECRET    OF    THE    THICKET. 

and  madness  is  said  to  increase  strength  extra- 
ordinarily. 

More  by  good  luck  than  good  guidance  the  boy 
was  not  caught  in  the  meshes  himself,  for  he  took 
no  care. 

As  the  last  coils  were  cut,  and  Bob  was  bereft  of 
his  main  support,  he  fell  gradually  to  the  ground, 
lying  in  the  pathway  Eustace  had  made  to  reach 
him,  and  from  there  the  boy  could  not  move  him  an 
inch.  Perhaps  owing  to  the  change  of  position  Bob 
had  stopped  groaning  at  last;  but  though  Eustace 
called  him,  and  implored  him  to  speak,  if  only  a 
word,  he  made  no  sign. 

"  I  suppose  it  is  faintness,"  Eustace  thought  in 
deep  trouble,  for  this  was  something  so  terribly  new 
in  Bob.  He  did  not  seem  the  sort  of  fellow  who 
could  ever  be  ill. 

Something  ought  to  be  done  for  him,  and  that 
quickly ;  this  much  Eustace  knew.  At  home  he 
would  have  rushed  for  water ;  but  here  where  there 
was  none — where  there  was  nothing — what  was  he 
to  do  ?  If  only  he  were  a  man,  and  carried  a  brandy 
flask,  as  his  father  always  did  !  A  sudden  brilliant 
idea  struck  him — perhaps  Bob  carried  a  flask  him- 
self ! 

It  was  the  work  of  but  a  few  seconds  to  search 
him,  and  to  the  boy's  joy  he  found  a  little  flask  full 
of  spirit.  It  was  not  very  long  since  Eustace  had 
had  a  practical  demonstration  of  what  to  do  with 
some  one  in  a  faint.  He  remembered  Mrs.  Robert- 
son's treatment  of  his  mother  the  night  of  their 
fright  about  Becky. 

So  first  he  moistened  the  dry  blue  lips,  then  put 


THE    SECRET    OF   THE    THICKET.          143 

a  few  drops  between  them.  Oh,  it  was  a  tedious,  ter- 
rifying business — too  long  to  describe ;  and  nothing 
scared  Eustace  more  than  the  choking  and  gasping 
with  which  Bob  came  to  himself  at  last.  But  it  was 
the  turning-point  and  saving  of  his  life. 

It  took  Bob  a  long  time  to  pull  himself  sufficiently 
together  to  make  a  sign  to  Eustace  that  he  knew 
him.  He  was  far  too  weak  to  speak  at  first ;  but 
after  a  long,  dazed  study  of  the  boy's  white,  miser- 
able face,  Bob's  lips  parted  in  a  pitiful  attempt  at  a 
smile. 

To  his  own  after-annoyance  and  shame,  whenever  he 
remembered  it,  Eustace  flung  himself  face  downwards 
on  the  ground  and  fairly  sobbed.  What  fear  for  his 
own  safety  and  all  the  horrors  he  had  gone  through 
had  no  power  to  do,  the  relaxation  of  this  tension  of 
anxiety  about  Bob  did. 

"  Say,  old  chap,"  came  in  a  far-away  whisper  to 
his  ears,  "  don't ! " 

It  pulled  him  up  short.  Bob's  eyes  were  closed, 
and  he  looked  so  like  fainting  again  that  Eustace 
gave  him  more  brandy. 

It  had  a  good  effect ;  but  later,  not  even  when  he 
had  regained  his  full  consciousness,  could  Bob  move 
hand  or  foot ;  he  was  as  stiff  as  a  log.  Just  as  he 
had  been  bound  rigidly  upright,  so  he  remained  now 
lying  at  full  length. 

"  Guess  I'm  pretty  helpless,"  he  said  in  a  thin, 
weak  voice.  "  I  shall  have  to  be  oiled  before  I  can 
move."  Then,  after  a  little  while,  when  he  had  been 
lying  staring  at  his  companion  meditatively  some 
minutes,  he  said,  "  Just  explain  what  you  are  doing 
here,  will  you  ?  " 


144          THE    SECRET    OF    THE    THICKET. 

From  the  very  beginning — the  return  of  Bolter — 
Eustace  told  the  story  of  the  last  few  days,  and  Bob 
listened  with  growing  eagerness  in  his  eyes. 

"  So  you  lost  yourself  finding  me,"  he  said  at  the 
end.  "  And  there  isn't  a  doubt  you've  saved  my  life, 
old  boy." 

But  even  this  assertion  did  not  cheer  Eustace. 

"  I'm  afraid  I  haven't,  though,"  he  said  miserably, 
"  because  you  see  we  are  lost." 

"  Not  a  bit  of  it,"  Bob  said.  "  If  I  had  any  legs 
I  could  walk  you  out  of  the  wood  in  two  hours.  I 
know  the  way  perfectly." 

"  Do  you  ? "  Eustace  exclaimed.  "  Then  what  did 
you  come  here  for  ? " 

"  Merely  to  see  if  it  was  true  there  were  any 
natives  in  the  neighbourhood,"  was  the  answer.  "  I 
never  got  as  far  as  the  camp,  but  my  shouts  brought 
a  whole  lot  of  them  gibbering  round  me.  It  seemed 
to  amuse  them  to  see  me  there ;  but  they  threatened 
to  kill  me  if  I  went  on  shouting,  so  I  had  to  shut  up 
and  hope  for  the  best.  They  have  come  each  day  in 
little  batches  and  watched  me  awhile,  then  slipped 
away.  At  last  I  began  to  feel  so  bad  that  I  rather 
wished  they  would  come  and  finish  me  off,  to  put 
me  out  of  my  misery;  so  I  began  calling  again.  But 
I  suppose  my  voice  was  too  weak  to  matter;  they 
knew  I  couldn't  be  heard.  Anyhow,  the  beggars  didn't 
touch  ma  I  dare  say  they'll  come  again  to-day." 

Eustace  looked  scared. 

"  Oh,  I  say,"  he  exclaimed,  "  I  hope  they  won't. 
They'll  take  us  prisoners,  and  goodness  knows  what 
they'll  do  to  us.  We  must  get  away  from  here 
before  they  come." 


THE    SECRET    OF    THE    THICKET.          146 

"  You  must,"  said  Bob,  "  but  I  can't.  You'll  have 
to  take  my  compass,  and  keep  going  due  west  with 
it  all  the  time.  You'll  know  where  you  are  the 
minute  you  get  out  into  the  open." 

Eustace  stared  at  him  blankly. 

"  But  I  couldn't  go  and  leave  you,"  he  exclaimed. 

"  Why  not  ?  "  asked  Bob  with  a  smile. 

"How  could  I,"  Eustace  said  warmly,  "and  you 
in  danger  ?  I  just  won't  go.  Nothing  shall  make 
me." 

There  was  a  curious  light  in  Bob's  eyes  as  they 
rested  on  tha  slip  of  a  lad  kneeling  beside  him. 

"  Good  old  man,"  he  said,  "  you  can't  do  me  any 
good  by  staying.  For  both  our  sakes  you  must  go, 
and  as  fast  as  you  can." 

"  But  suppose  while  I  am  away — "  began  Eustace 
desperately. 

"  We've  got  to  chance  that,"  said  Bob  bravely. 
"  You  couldn't  save  my  life  if  you  stayed ;  you  could 
only  die  too,  and  what  would  be  the  good  of  that  ? " 

"  I  would  rather,"  said  Eustace  chokily. 

"  Well,  I  wouldn't,"  Bob  said  firmly.  "  We  mustn't 
think  about  ourselves  in  it  at  all.  You've  got  to  go 
home  and  set  the  dear  home-folks'  minds  at  rest 
about  us.  They'll  know  no  peace  till  they  hear,  one 
way  or  another.  Then,  of  course,  they'll  set  out  to 
fetch  me.  You'll  guide  them.  If  I  am  here,  well 
and  good.  If  I  am  not,  don't  you  forget  I  wouldn't 
let  you  stay.  You  did  the  only  thing  you  could  for 
me  by  obeying  orders." 

Eustace  hid  his  face  in  his  hands  because  his  lips 
were  trembling  so ;  he  felt  sick,  and  shaky  all  over. 

"O  Bob,"  he  said,  "must  I?" 

(1,331)  10 


146          THE    SECRET    OF    THE    THICKET. 

"  For  my  sake,  laddie,"  said  Bob  softly. 

Eustace  stood  up,  but  kept  his  head  turned  away 
that  Bob  should  still  not  see  his  face. 

"  I  do  wish,"  said  Bob  lightly,  "  that  you  could 
give  me  a  nice  slice  of  beef  before  you  go;  I'm  so 
hungry." 

It  was  a  little  bit  of  chaff  to  help  the  boy  to  pull 
himself  together.  It  worked  quite  a  miracle,  for 
Eustace's  face  cleared  instantly. 

"  Why,  how  stupid  of  me  ! "  he  said.  "  I  can  give 
you  something  to  eat.  It  was  what  I  couldn't  finish 
of  my  own." 

Out  of  his  pockets  he  pulled  the  unappetizing 
lumps  of  food  he  had  secreted,  and  kneeling  again, 
he  began  feeding  the  helpless  man  as  if  he  had  been 
a  baby. 

"  Upon  my  word,  you  are  a  magician,"  said  Bob, 
keeping  up  a  cheery  tone,  although  he  could  little 
more  than  whisper.  "  But  eat  some  yourself ;  turn 
and  turn  about." 

"  I  don't  want  any,"  said  the  boy. 

"  Obey,"  said  Bob  briskly,  with  his  kind  smile. 

So  they  made  their  strange  meal  together.  It  was 
a  small  one,  but  quite  enough  for  Bob  after  his  long 
starvation. 

"  I  ate  every  leaf  and  berry  within  my  reach,"  he 
told  Eustace,  "or  I  don't  think  I  should  be  alive  to 
tell  the  tale.  Lucky  for  me,  they  were  none  of  them 
poisonous.  When  they  were  done  I  started  on  chew- 
ing twigs,  but  they  didn't  go  far." 

At  last  Eustace  had  no  excuse  to  linger.  Very 
unwillingly  he  rose  to  do  Bob's  behest.  He  had 
never  heard  of  anything  so  awful  as  leaving  him 


THE    SECRET    OF    THE    THICKET.          147 

like  this  to  his  fate.  It  seemed  the  worst  kind  of 
desertion — something  that  he  would  be  ashamed  of 
all  the  days  of  his  life. 

Bob  made  him  take  his  watch  and  chain  with  the 
compass  on  it. 

"  Keep  the  compass  afterwards  if  you  like,"  Bob 
said,  "  and  give  my  love  to  every  one." 

Eustace  turned  sharply  away ;  he  could  stand  no 
more. 

"  Good-bye,"  he  said  thickly ;  "  I  feel  a  beast." 

He  took  two  quick  strides  forward,  and  walked 
right  into  some  one.  It  was  the  great  native  chief. 


CHAPTER   XIII, 
A     GREAT     SURPRISE. 

EUSTACE  thought  he  had  never  seen  anything 
so  wicked  as  the  chief's  grin  when  he  looked 
down  into  his  astonished  face.  The  black-fellow's 
teeth  gleamed  like  a  wolf's.  His  whole  expression 
seemed  to  say,  "  Ha,  ha !  so  I've  caught  you  in  the 
very  act.  You  don't  escape  me  so  easily,  you  see." 
He  evidently  felt  an  exultant  satisfaction  in  frustrat- 
ing his  departure,  or  he  was  rejoicing  over  having 
found  him  again. 

With  an  overwhelming  consciousness  of  Bob's 
helplessness,  Eustace  moved  back  quickly  to  the 
prostrate  figure,  as  if  to  shelter  it. 

"  What's  up,  old  man  ? "  questioned  Bob,  who  from 
his  position  could  see  nothing.  "  You're  not  shirking, 
are  you  ? " 

The  chief  came  rapidly  within  range  of  the  sick 
man's  eyes,  and  Bob's  face  fell  most  unmistakably. 
There  was  disappointment  in  every  line  of  it. 

"  Phew  ! "  he  whistled,  "  we've  lost  our  chance  this 
time." 

Exactly  how  crestfallen  the  pair  was  it  would  be 
impossible  to  describe.  Not  that  Bob  had  harboured 
any  hope  for  himself.  He  knew  the  natives  would 


A   GREAT   SURPRISE.  149 

come  to  him  before  Eustace  could  possibly  get  back 
with  assistance,  and  finding  him  no  longer  an  amusing 
spectacle,  would  probably  dispatch  him.  But  he  had 
been  bent  on  saving  the  boy's  life  and  sending  his 
message  home. 

The  native  chief  said  something  in  his  rapid, 
unintelligible  language,  then  turned,  made  a  strange 
call,  and  began  gesticulating  violently. 

Eustace  dropped  on  his  knees  and  hid  his  face 
on  Bob's  tattered  shirt. 

"  Buck  up,  old  chap,"  Bob  said  softly ;  "  one  can 
only  die  once.  Let's  show  these  black-fellows  how 
a  Christian  and  an  Englishman  can  do  it.  You'll 
get  the  strength  right  enough ;  I'm  not  a  bit  afraid 
of  your  funking." 

There  was  an  advancing  tramp,  a  crashing  of 
branches :  the  chief's  summons  was  being  rapidly 
obeyed.  With  a  long  shuddering  sigh  Eustace 
raised  himself  and  knelt  upright,  gazing  down  on 
his  hero. 

"That's  right,"  said  Bob  steadily,  with  his  own 
genial  smile  lighting  up  his  whole  face,  "  keep  your 
eyes  on  mine ;  hold  on  to  me  if  you  like.  I  shan't 
think  you  a  muff,  because  I  know  you  aren't  one." 

But  the  boy  did  not  touch  him ;  he  kept  his  hands 
clasped  tightly  together  in  a  supreme  effort  to  be 
worthy  of  Bob's  belief  in  him.  He  heard  the  new- 
comers halt.  The  native  spoke  and  moved  aside. 
Then — 

"  Both  of  them  ! "  exclaimed  a  familiar  voice. 
"Thank  God  for  that." 

Eustace  sank  back  in  a  heap  on  the  ground  and 
stared  up. 


160  A   GREAT   SUEPRI8E. 

"  Father  ! "  cried  Bob  in  astonishment. 

It  was  Mr.  Cochrane  indeed,  and  with  him  Mr. 
Orban — as  haggard  a  pair  as  could  be  met  with  in 
a  long  day's  march. 

It  seemed  little  short  of  a  miracle  that  they  should 
appear  at  such  a  juncture,  yet  the  explanation  proved 
simple  enough.  The  native  chief  had  fetched  them 
straight  to  the  spot.  There  was  no  sort  of  nobility 
in  the  act :  the  man  knew  enough  of  white  men's 
ways  to  expect  a  big  reward.  Bob  he  did  not  know ; 
but  when  Eustace  appeared  on  the  scene  he  recog- 
nized the  boy  as  belonging  to  the  master  of  the 
neighbouring  plantation,  whom  he  had  seen  many 
times  from  a  distance  as  he  rode  through  the  Bush. 
Mr.  Orban  was  out  with  Mr.  Cochrane  making  a 
frantic  search  of  the  entire  neighbourhood  when  the 
chief  arrived,  and  he  would  communicate  his  business 
to  no  one  else.  Not  that  it  is  likely  any  one  else 
would  have  understood  him  or  followed  him  as 
Mr.  Orban  did  the  moment  he  arrived  home.  The 
language  was  unintelligible  to  both  men ;  but  putting 
two  and  two  together  in  their  great  anxiety,  they 
made  out  that  the  chief  could  lead  them  where  they 
would  find  something  of  interest  to  themselves.  They 
had  not  dared  to  hope  he  knaw  the  whereabouts  of 
both  their  sons,  or  to  speculate  which  they  should 
find ;  they  did  not  even  know  whether  they  were 
being  taken  to  the  living  or  the  dead. 

"  I'm  afraid  you'll  have  a  bit  of  bother  getting 
me  home,"  said  Bob ;  "  I'm  as  stiff  as  a  board,  and 
can't  move  hand  or  foot." 

Then  he  told  his  story,  and  how  Eustace  had  found 
him,  and  to  all  intents  and  purposes  saved  his  life. 


A    GREAT    SURPRISE.  151 

"And  you,  Eustace,"  said  Mr.  Orban — "how  did 
you  come  here  ?  " 

When  Eustace  came  to  the  description  of  the 
answering  coo-ee  on  the  banks  of  the  creek,  Mr.  Orban 
interrupted  him. 

"  That  was  only  an  echo.  I  knew  there  was  one 
there,  but  I  never  thought  of  telling  you." 

"  Thank  God  you  didn't,"  said  Mr.  Cochrane,  "  and 
that  he  made  the  mistake.  We  should  never  have 
found  Bob  but  for  that." 

"Father,"  Eustace  said  anxiously,  "you  won't  for- 
get poor  old  Bolter,  will  you  ?  This  black-fellow  has 
got  him  in  the  camp  over  there." 

"  I  had  quite  forgotten  him,"  Mr.  Orban  said ; 
"and  we  shall  need  him  too." 

Their  own  horses  were  quietly  waiting  a  little 
distance  back.  By  means  of  much  gesticulation — 
pointing  towards  the  horses,  and  then  in  the  direction 
of  the  camp — the  chief  was  made  to  understand  what 
was  wanted ;  and  after  a  little  demur  he  went  away 
to  fetch  Bolter,  but  certainly  most  grudgingly. 

The  journey  back  to  the  plantation  was  one  that 
none  of  the  party  could  ever  forget.  The  difficulty 
of  conveying  the  helpless  Bob,  the  suffering  he  so 
bravely  tried  to  endure,  and  the  terrible  time  it  took, 
were  indescribable. 

It  had  of  course  been  necessary  to  tell  both 
mothers  of  the  loss  of  their  sons.  Mrs.  Cochrane  and 
Trixy  had  gone  immediately  to  the  Orbans'  house 
as  more  central  for  obtaining  news. 

Mr.  Orban  dispatched  one  coolie  from  the  planta- 
tion for  the  doctor,  who  lived  fifteen  miles  away. 
Another  man  he  sent  up  the  hill  as  fast  as  he  could 


152  A   GREAT   SURPRISE. 

go  with  a  note  preparing  his  wife  for  their  arrival, 
and  the  whole  white-faced  party  was  out  waiting 
for  it  as  the  slow  procession — Bob  on  a  stretcher  in 
the  midst — wound  its  way  to  the  house. 

The  joy  of  the  meeting  was  lost  sight  of  in  the 
anxiety,  for  Bob  was  by  this  time  delirious  with 
pain,  Eustace  so  weak  that  he  was  nearly  fainting. 

For  the  next  ten  days  the  house  was  no  better 
than  a  hospital — its  central  interest  the  condition  of 
the  two  patients  within  its  walls ;  but  the  first  day 
Bob  and  Eustace  were  brought  out  on  to  the  veranda 
— two  white -faced  shadows  of  themselves — Bob 
laughingly  called  it  the  convalescent  home. 

Up  to  that  point  everything  was,  as  Nesta  ex- 
pressed it,  horrid ;  but  when  Bob  was  about  again, 
even  if  his  voice  was  weaker,  his  laugh  a  ghost  of 
itself,  matters  at  once  began  to  improve. 

They  were  all  sitting  together  enjoying  the  cool 
of  the  evening. 

"  What  I  can't  understand,"  said  Nesta  meditatively, 
breaking  a  long  pause,  "  is  why  the  black-fellows 
wouldn't  let  Eustace  answer  father's  coo-ee." 

"  It  is  quite  simple,"  said  Mr.  Orban.  "  The  chief 
had  evidently  given  strict  orders  he  was  not  to  be 
allowed  to  go  in  his  absence,  and  they  were  afraid 
we  should  come  and  take  him  away.  Then  the  chief 
would  have  got  no  reward." 

"  What  I  can't  understand,"  said  Peter,  who  never 
remained  long  in  the  background,  "  is  why  the  black 
fellows  didn't  cut  Bob  down.     It  was  wicked  of  them." 

"  That's  what  I  think,"  said  Nesta.  "  If  they  left 
him  because  they  thought  it  funny,  I  wish  they  could 
be  tortured." 


A   GREAT   SURPRISE.  153 

"  Nesta,  Nesta,  my  darling ! "  said  Mrs.  Orban 
warningly. 

"  I  suppose,"  said  Miss  Chase  softly,  "  the  poor 
things  have  no  knowledge  of  mercy." 

"  None,"  said  Mr.  Cochrane,  who  was  over  spending 
the  evening ;  "  and  they  wouldn't  understand  it  if 
you  showed  them  any,  either." 

"  No  heathens  ever  do,"  said  Mrs.  Orban,  "  and  how 
should  they  ?  They  have  no  Great  Example  to 
follow  as  we  have.  It  is  the  people  who  have  the 
chance  of  knowing  better,  and  still  are  cruel  and 
heartless,  that  I  would  have  tortured — if  any  one." 

Mr.  Orban  gave  a  soft  laugh. 

"  If  any  one,  indeed,  wife,"  he  said.  "  You  know 
as  well  as  I  do  that  you  wouldn't  have  a  spider  hurt 
for  torturing  a  fly." 

Every  one  laughed  with  him  except  Mrs.  Orban 
herself.  Her  tender  heart  was  as  good  as  a  fable 
in  the  household.  But  she  said  quite  gravely, — 

"  You  have  chosen  a  bad  example  for  once,  Jack. 
A  spider  is  as  ignorant  as  a  heathen.  It  has  only 
its  own  nature  to  follow." 

"  Got  the  worst  of  it  there,  Mr.  Orban,"  said  Bob 
in  an  amused  tone. 

"  Talking  of  cruelty,"  remarked  Miss  Chase,  "  what 
do  you  do  to  your  unfortunate  cows  here  at  night  ? 
I  never  heard  such  a  dismal  noise  as  they  make." 

"  Cows  ! "  exclaimed  every  one  in  astonishment. 

"  Yes,  cows,"  was  the  answer.  "  If  you  listen  you 
can  hear  them  now." 

There  was  an  instant  hush,  followed  by  renewed 
peals  of  laughter. 

"  Those  aren't  cows  I  advise  you  to  go  and  sympa- 


154  A   GREAT   SURPRISE. 

thize  with,  Miss  Chase,"  said  Bob.  "  We  call  them 
alligators  hereabouts,  and  at  the  present  minute  they 
are  lying  on  the  banks  of  the  creek  wishing  a  mce, 
tasty  supper  would  come  strolling  along." 

"  There  are  alligators  in  the  river,  and  yet 
Nesta  says  you  boat  on  it  and  bathe  in  it ! "  ex- 
claimed Miss  Chase.  "  What  extraordinary  people 
you  are  ! " 

"There  are  alligators  one  side  of  the  bar  and 
sharks  the  other,  and  one  often  upsets  going  over 
it  in  rough  weather,"  said  Bob  cheerfully. 

"  How  horrible ! "  said  Miss  Chase. 

"  When  Aunt  Dorothy  saw  a  tarantula  strolling 
round  the  table  towards  her  the  other  day  she  nearly 
had  a  fit,"  said  Peter. 

"Don't  tell  tales  out  of  school,  Peter  Perky,"  said 
Aunt  Dorothy.  "A  poor,  ignorant  Englishwoman 
isn't  expected  to  be  brave  when  she  sees  a  spider 
as  big  as  a  penny  bun,  with  furry  legs  in  proportion, 
trying  to  sit  on  her  knee." 

"Then,  so  far,  Miss  Chase,"  said  Bob,  with  a 
twinkle  in  his  eyes,  "you  are  not  infatuated  with 
our  Bush  life  ? " 

"Have  you  and  Eustace  given  me  much  chance 
to  be  ? "  she  asked.  "  You  must  confess  you  did  not 
give  me  a  very  good  first  impression  by  both  running 
away  and  losing  yourselves.  We  don't  think  that 
sort  of  thing  necessary  for  the  entertainment  of  our 
friends  in  England.  Spiders  are  spiders  there,  too, 
not  animated  penny  buns,  and  our  cows  don't  want 
to  eat  us." 

"Oh,  of  course,"  said  Bob,  "everything  is  perfect 
in  England — isn't  it,  Nesta  ? " 


A   GREAT   SURPRISE.  155 

"It  has  some  advantages,"  said  Mrs.  Orban.  "I 
think  the  absence  of  these  excitements  is  amongst 
them." 

She  was  looking  very  worn  out  after  her  recent 
experiences. 

"  Well,  it's  my  opinion,  my  dear,"  said  Mr.  Orban, 
"that  with  your  little  family  you  would  have  ex- 
citements wherever  you  went.  It  has  seemed  fated 
to  give  you  one  shock  after  another." 

"  Only  just  lately,  Jack,"  was  the  gentle  response, 
for  Mrs.  Orban  caught  a  contrite  expression  in 
Eustace's  eyes. 

"  It  was  the  coming  of  the  witch  that  did  it,"  said 
Bob.  "As  soon  as  she  started  for  Queensland  queer 
things  began  happening  over  here.  She  wanted  to 
make  you  out  of  conceit  with  life  here,  so  that  she 
could  more  easily  bewitch  you  over  to  England.  That 
was  her  spell." 

"And  the  queer  thing  is,"  said  Mr.  Orban  quite 
gravely,  "that  it  has  acted.  She  is  going  to  take 
them  all  away  from  me  when  she  goes — wife,  and 
sons,  and  daughters." 

"  Father,"  exclaimed  Nesta,  "  what  are  you  saying  ?  * 

"  Is  it  a  story,  daddy  ? "  demanded  Peter. 

"  No,  the  solemn  truth,"  said  Mr.  Orban. 

"  I  don't  understand,"  said  Eustace  blankly. 

"  How  should  you  when  so  much  nonsense  is  being 
talked  ? "  said  his  mother.  "  But  the  fact  is,  father 
thinks  a  change  of  air  would  do  us  all  a  great  deal 
of  good ;  and  as  grannie  wants  us,  and  has  sent  us 
our  passage  money — " 

"  Oh  !  oh  !  oh  ! "  cried  Nesta,  "  don't  go  on,  mummie. 
You  make  it  sound  just  as  if  it  were  real,  and  it 


156  A   GREAT   SURPRISE. 

will  be  so  disappointing  to  have  to  un-fancy  it 
again." 

But  Eustace  said  breathlessly, — 

"  Mother,  is  it  true  ? " 

"Quite  true,"  was  the  grave  answer.  "We  sail 
the  end  of  next  month.  It  is  all  settled." 

"  What  did  I  say  ? "  said  Bob  in  mock  despair. 
"  She'll  take  you  away,  and  you'll  never  come  back 
any  more." 

"Oh,  there  you  are  quite  wrong,  Bob,"  said  Mrs. 
Orban.  "If  Dorothy  is  a  witch,  Jack  is  a  wizard, 
and  he  will  magic  us  all  back  again  in  a  year  and 
a  day  at  latest" 

"  Well,  I  simply  can't  believe  it,"  said  Nesta. 

"It's  the  queerest  thing  I  have  ever  heard,"  said 
Eustace. 

But  Peter  set  up  such  yells  of  delight  he  had  to 
be  repressed  by  the  early-to-bed  threat — always  a 
useful  one  when  Peter  became  rampageous,  for  he 
hated  going  to  bed  at  any  time. 

That  evening  no  one  could  talk  of  anything  but 
this  trip  to  England.  No  matter  what  subject  was 
started,  everything  harked  back  to  this  wonderful 
plan,  which  Mr.  Orban  had  been  thinking  out  for 
some  time,  only  confiding  in  his  wife  and  Miss  Chase 
as  long  as  the  matter  was  undecided.  Bob  kept  up 
the  appearance  of  being  utterly  woebegone,  and 
Nesta  and  Peter  seemed  to  have  turned  into  machines 
for  asking  questions. 

Of  the  party  only  Eustace  was  silent,  and  presently 
Nesfca  noticed  the  fact. 

"  Aren't  you  most  awfully  glad  ? "  she  asked. 

"  I  don't  know,"  said  Eustace  slowly. 


A    GREAT    SURPRISE.  157 

"  Goodness  !  "  said  Nesta  in  a  bustling  tone,  "  you've 
always  said  you  wanted  to  go." 

"That  was  when  I  knew  we  couldn't,"  replied 
Eustace,  scarcely  thinking  what  he  was  saying. 

"  What  a  funny  thing  to  say,"  said  Nesta.  "  But 
you  do  still  want  to  go,  don't  you  ? " 

"  I  don't  know,"  said  Eustace. 

"  Well,  you  are  a  queer  boy,"  said  Nesta  in  rather 
a  disgusted  tone.  "  I  call  that  silly." 

"  I  think  I  know  just  what  Eustace  means,"  said 
Miss  Chase  quietly.  "  He  wants  to  get  there  without 
going — to  be  there  without  leaving  home.  It  is  how 
I  felt  about  coming  here." 

"  I  don't  understand  a  bit,"  said  Nesta,  with  a 
shake  of  her  head. 

"  I  do,"  said  Bob.  "  One  knows  what  one  is 
leaving,  but  one  doesn't  know  what  one  is  going  to. 
It  is  a  toss-up  whether  there  is  to  be  any  happiness 
in  the  venture.  But  I  prophesy  the  witch  will  see 
to  it  you  don't  want  to  come  back  in  a  hurry. 
You'll  enjoy  yourself  no  end." 

"  Why,  Bob,"  exclaimed  Nesta  in  astonishment, 
"  how  you  have  changed !  That  is  all  the  opposite 
to  what  you  have  always  said  before." 

"Is  it?"  said  Bob  lamely.  "Well,  I  suppose  I 
must  be  bewitched  too.  What  do  you  expect  when 
you  will  import  such  things  into  the  country  ? " 


CHAPTER   XIV. 
A   MOONLIGHT   DISTURBANCE. 

A  TNT  DOROTHY'S  cows"  became  as  great  a 
family  joke  as  "  Aunt  Dorothy's  lunatics  ;  " 
indeed,  scarcely  a  day  passed  that  the  household  was 
not  amused  by  some  quaint  mistake  of  hers.  Every 
one  chaffed  her,  especially  Bob;  and  as  the  two 
patients  rapidly  recovered,  the  house-party  was  a 
merry  one.  In  spite  of  the  thought  of  parting  with  his 
family  so  soon,  Mr.  Orban  was  in  much  better  spirits ; 
the  cane  had  been  safely  cut,  the  good  crop  had  been 
spoiled  neither  by  fire  nor  the  rainy  season  coming 
too  soon,  and  the  crushing  was  well  in  progress. 

"  Oh  dear,"  exclaimed  Nesta  one  morning  at  break- 
fast, "  I  am  so  sorry  you  are  getting  well,  Bob." 

"Very  kind  of  you,  I'm  sure,"  said  Bob  with 
deliberate  politeness.  "  One  is  always  so  glad  of  one's 
friends'  good  wishes." 

Every  one  laughed  except  Nesta. 

"  Well,  you  know  what  I  mean,"  she  said.  "  Of 
course  the  minute  you  are  well  you  will  go,  and 
the  house  will  be  duller  than  ever  without  you." 

"  Very  prettily  put  for  the  rest  of  us,  dear,"  said 
Miss  Chase.  "  I  am  sure  we  feel  much  complimented." 

"I  don't  know  what  you  mean,"  said  Nesta  in 
bewilderment.  "  I  didn't  mean  to  compliment  any  one." 


A   MOONLIGHT   DISTURBANCE.  159 

"  You  achieved  it,  however,"  said  Bob.  "  You  called 
them  a  pack  of  dull  dogs  not  fit  to  live  with.  Of 
course  they  feel  charmed  with  your  opinion." 

"  Oh,  I  didn't,"  said  Nesta. 

"  You  inferred  it,"  said  Miss  Chase.  "  However,  we 
forgive  you.  Fortunately  we  shan't  be  able  to  die 
of  dullness  entirely,  because  there  will  be  so  much 
to  be  done  preparing  for  the  voyage." 

"  I  vote  Bob  stays  with  us  till  we  go,"  said  Eustace. 
— "  He  would  be  jolly  useful,  wouldn't  he,  mother  ? " 

"  Really,  Eustace,"  remonstrated  Mrs.  Orban  with 
a  laugh,  "  I  am  ashamed  of  you.  Is  that  the  way 
you  treat  your  friends  ? " 

Eustace  reddened  and  looked  uncomfortable  as  the 
laugh  went  round.  Glancing  deprecatingly  at  Bob, 
he  found  that  he  was  not  even  smiling.  It  did  seem 
a  cheeky  way  of  putting  it. 

"I  beg  your  pardon,"  he  began,  when  Bob  inter- 
rupted quickly. 

"  No,  don't.  I  was  only  thinking  what  a  jolly 
thing  you  had  said.  What  are  friends  for  if  they 
are  not  to  be  made  use  of  ? " 

"  That  is  rather  a  dangerous  theory  to  propound," 
said  Mr.  Orban.  "  Supposing  your  friends  take  advan- 
tage of  it — what  then  ? " 

"  A  real  friend  never  would  take  advantage  of  it," 
said  Bob  with  certainty ;  "  that  is  just  how  you  can 
test  him.  The  chap  who  will  take  nothing  from 
you,  but  only  give,  is  a  patronizing  bounder ;  the 
fellow  who  will  give  nothing  to  you,  but  only  take, 
is  a  mean  beggar ;  the  man  who  will  give  and  take 
equally  is  your  chum.  Hold  on  to  him  when  you've 
got  him." 


160  A    MOONLIGHT    DISTURBANCE. 

"An  excellent  definition,  Bob,"  said  Mr.  Orban, 
with  a  genial  smile.  "  We  shall  certainly  never  let 
you  go." 

There  was  a  second's  pause,  then  Bob  said  quietly, — 

"  Thank  you,  sir.  I  guess  I  shall  hold  on  to  all 
of  you  too." 

It  took  Nesta  to  the  end  of  breakfast  to  unravel 
the  meaning  of  the  sudden  gravity  that  had  fallen 
over  the  party,  and  then  she  was  not  sure  of  herself. 

"  Why,  you  silly,"  said  Eustace,  to  whom  she 
appealed  in  private,  "  don't  you  see  ? — Father  as  good 
as  said  it — Bob  is  the  right  kind  of  chap  to  have  for 
a  chum,  And  so  he  is.  I  guess  I  know  that  better 
than  any  one." 

"I  don't  see  why  you  should,"  exclaimed  Nesta 
jealously.  "  We  all  know  Bob ;  he  isn't  anybody's  in 
particular.  He  said  himself  he  meant  to  hold  on 
to  all  of  us,  not  just  one  person  only." 

Her  tone  was  "snubby"  in  the  extreme,  but 
Eustace  was  utterly  silent  for  a  moment. 

Nesta  did  not  know  it ;  he  would  never  know 
it  himself ;  but  there  was  a  big  difference  in  Eustace 
nowadays.  He  had  not  gone  through  great  expe- 
riences untouched ;  some  things  in  life  leave  an 
indelible  impression. 

"  Yes,"  he  said  thoughtfully, "  I'm  glad  he  said  that." 

Nesta  was  so  astonished  at  getting  no  response 
to  her  assertion  that  she  exclaimed, — 

"  Said  what  ? " 

"  Why,  that  he  will  hold  on  to  us,"  Eustace  said. 

"Well,"  Nesta  remarked,  again  with  a  touch  of 
superiority,  "  of  course  we  all  knew  that  without  his 
telling  us." 


A   MOONLIGHT   DISTURBANCE.  161 

Eustace  eyed  her  with  a  quietness  that  somehow 
irritated  the  girl.  She  could  not  understand  him  at 
all,  and  nothing  annoyed  Nesta  so  much  as  to  discover 
she  was  not  understanding  something  that  was  per- 
fectly clear  to  somebody  else. 

"  Didn't  you  know  it  ? "  she  asked  sharply. 

"  Of  course,"  said  Eustace  dreamily. 

"  Then  what  do  you  mean  ? "  Nesta  demanded. 

"  I  was  thinking  about  going  to  England,"  was  the 
seemingly  irrelevant  reply. 

"  What  has  that  got  to  do  with  it  ? "  said  Nesta. 

"  Everything,"  Eustace  said.  "  If  we  had  been  going 
to  stay  here  for  ever  and  ever  I  shouldn't  have 
thought  so  much  about  it.  As  it  is,  it  means  a  lot 
that  good  old  Bob  won't  forget  us." 

"Why,  how  stupid  you  are  to-day,"  Nesta  ex- 
claimed. "  Did  you  think  he  might  in  '  a  year  and 
a  day,'  as  mother  calls  it  ? " 

"  How  do  you  know  it  will  be  only  '  a  year  and 
a  day '  ?  "  Eustace  said  almost  roughly.  "  How  do 
you  know  we  shall  ever  come  back  ? " 

"  Eustace ! "  cried  Nesta,  staring  at  him  as  if  she 
thought  he  must  have  suddenly  gone  mad. 

"  Well  ? "  he  said  briefly. 

"  But  this  is  home — and  father  is  staying  here," 
the  girl  argued.  "  We  couldn't  stay  in  England  for 
ever." 

"  I  don't  know,"  said  Eustace.  "  I've  got  an  awfully 
queer  feeling  about  going  ever  since  it  was  settled. 
And  it  seems  to  me  Bob  has  it  too." 

"Oh,  stuff!"  said  Nesta  bracingly.  "Bob  only 
says  it  to  tease  Aunt  Dorothy." 

"  He  said  just  the  same  things  before  Aunt  Dor- 

(1,331)  11 


162  A   MOONLIGHT   DISTURBANCE. 

othy  came,"  was  the  response.  "  That  is  nothing  to 
go  by." 

"  Well,  neither  are  your  queer  feelings,"  said  Nesta. 
"  I  haven't  any.  I  don't  see  why  we  should  stay 
in  England.  What  is  to  make  us  ? " 

"  Suppose  we  were  left  there  to  go  to  school  ? " 
suggested  Eustace,  watching  her  narrowly. 

Nesta  stared  at  him  blankly.  It  was  evidently  a 
new  idea  to  her. 

"  Do  you  think  we  might  be  ? "  she  said  ;  then  her 
expression  broke,  and  she  smiled.  "  It  would  be  just 
splendid,  wouldn't  it  ? "  she  added. 

Eustace  was  silent  a  moment. 

"  You  wouldn't  mind  leaving  Trixy  ? "  he  said. 

"  Well,  I  should  come  back  again,"  Nesta  answered, 
feeling  somehow  annoyingly  rebuked,  "  and  I  should 
have  such  loads  and  shoals  of  things  to  tell  her  and 
show  her.  All  about  the  girls  and  my  clothes,  you 
know — " 

"  Oh,"  exclaimed  Eustace  in  a  tone  of  disgust,  "  that 
is  all  girls  care  about — talking,  and  showing  off" 

"  It  isn't,"  Nesta  said  quickly.  "  I  should  like  the 
learning." 

"  Well,  I  shouldn't,"  admitted  Eustace  frankly  ;  "  I 
hate  learning.  It  is  only  games  that  make  school 
worth  going  to,  and  that  isn't  enough  to  make  up  for 
other  things." 

"  What  other  things  ? "  asked  Nesta  curiously. 

"  Oh,  never  mind,"  said  Eustace  impatiently ;  "  I 
don't  want  to  talk  about  it." 

But  Nesta  did  exceedingly ;  she  wanted  to  talk 
of  nothing  else ;  till  at  last  Eustace  went  off  in 
desperation  down  the  hill  to  watch  the  sugar  crushing, 


A    MOONLIGHT    DISTURBANCE.  163 

saying  something  about,  "  It  isn't  as  if  people  could 
come  back  to  Queensland  for  the  holidays,"  and 
"  Everything  would  be  different  when  they  were  all 
grown  up." 

"  I  don't  know  what  is  the  matter  with  him," 
Nesta  said  to  herself  in  perplexity.  "  I  do  believe 
he  doesn't  want  to  go  at  all.  And  I'm  sure  he  is 
wrong  about  our  staying  there.  No  such  luck  ! " 

Bob  did  stay  on  after  he  was  quite  well  and 
strong,  and  he  entirely  justified  Eustace's  prophecy. 
He  proved  most  useful ;  nothing  apparently  could 
have  been  done  without  him.  "  But  for  Bob,"  said 
Mrs.  Orban,  "  I  don't  believe  we  should  ever  be  ready 
in  time." 

It  was  he  who  saw  to  the  soundness  of  the 
travelling  boxes,  to  the  making  of  a  packing  case ;  he 
who  had  advice  and  assistance  to  give  to  every  one, 
and  who  was  certainly  the  life  and  spirit  of  the  party 
in  the  evenings  when  other  people  seemed  tired  or 
out  of  heart.  Eustace  was  not  at  all  in  good  form. 
Mrs.  Orban  was  at  times  inclined  to  have  grave  mis- 
givings as  to  the  wisdom  of  the  step,  and  of  course 
felt  leaving  her  husband.  Mr.  Orban  himself,  though 
he  insisted  on  the  trip,  was  naturally  a  little  sad  at  the 
prospect.  Even  Aunt  Dorothy — the  witch — had  her 
moments  of  sadness  that  her  visit  should  be  drawing 
so  rapidly  to  a  close.  Only  to  Nesta  and  Peter  did 
the  time  seem  to  drag  and  hang  heavy,  as  if  it  would 
never  pass. 

"  You'll  have  to  come  back  with  them,  Miss  Chase," 
said  Bob  a  few  evenings  before  the  great  departure. 

"  I  wish  I  could,"  she  said ;  "  but  I  am  quite  sure 
mother  and  father  won't  see  the  force  of  that." 


164  A.    MOONLIGHT    DISTURBANCE. 

"Well,  I  think  you  ought  to — don't  you,  Mrs. 
Orban  ? "  Bob  said.  "  Miss  Chase  hasn't  had  half 
enough  Colonial  experiences  yet." 

"  The  few  you  have  given  me  have  been  sufficiently 
vivid  to  count  for  a  good  many  though,"  said  the 
girl  merrily.  *  I  don't  know  that  I  really  want  any 
more." 

"  One  doesn't  always  want  what  is  good  for  one," 
said  Bob.  "  Besides,  there  is  another  way  of  looking 
at  it — isn't  there,  Nesta  ?  It  has  been  proved  you 
are  a  witch.  You  ought  to  be  brought  back  by 
main  force  to  be  punished  for  whisking  these  good 
people  all  off  to  England  with  you." 

"  So  she  ought,"  said  Nesta  gleefully.  "  She  must 
be  burned  at  the  stake.  We'll  make  you  come." 

"We  will,  Aunt  Dorothy,"  cried  Peter,  ready  for 
the  fray ;  "  and  if  you  won't,  we'll  get  Bob  to  come 
and  fetch  you." 

"Will  you  really,  Peter  Perky?"  retorted  Aunt 
Dorothy.  "  I  should  like  to  see  you.  Why,  Mr. 
Cochrane  wouldn't  set  his  nose  inside  England  for 
all  the  witches  in  the  world." 

"  Well,  no,  perhaps  not  for  all  the  witches  in  the 
world,"  said  Bob  thoughtfully ;  "  they  might  prove 
rather  too  much  for  me.  But  what  a  lot  of  nonsense 
we  talk,  to  be  sure." 

The  nonsense  had  the  effect  of  sending  Miss  Chase 
to  bed  quite  unusually  meditative,  and,  do  what  she 
would,  she  could  not  get  off  to  sleep  for  wondering 
whether  she  ever  would  come  'back  to  Queensland 
again.  It  seemed  of  all  things  most  impossible,  and 
yet,  as  she  argued,  who  would  ever  have  thought 
of  her  coming  at  all  this  time  only  a  year  ago  ? 


A   MOONLIGHT   DISTURBANCE.  166 

She  had  become  accustomed  to  most  of  the  night 
sounds  that  had  at  first  puzzled  and  sometimes 
frightened  her,  and  by  day  there  was  something 
about  the  life  that  delighted  her — it  was  so  free, 
such  an  open  air  existence !  "  They  seem  to  me 
to  sweep  all  their  worries  with  the  dust  over  the 
edge  of  the  veranda,"  she  thought.  "  I  think  England 
will  feel  a  little  stiff  and  shut  in  after  it." 

It  was  a  bright  moonlight  night.  A  deluded  cock 
at  about  midnight  awoke  and  fancied  it  must  be  day. 
He  crowed  so  loudly  over  his  discovery  that  he 
roused  a  great  enemy  of  his,  who  replied  in  husky 
irritation  and  no  measured  terms  that  he  was  a  fool. 
But  the  mischief  was  done — some  half-dozen  young 
cockerels  took  the  matter  up  as  a  joke,  and  crowed 
persistently  in  spite  of  all  remonstrance  from  the 
rest  of  the  poultry. 

Miss  Chase  put  her  head  under  the  bedclothes  and 
tried  to  shut  out  the  sound,  but  in  vain.  Besides, 
it  was  far  too  hot  to  sleep  with  a  buried  nose  and 
mouth.  Resolutely  keeping  her  eyes  tight  shut,  she 
set  her  mind  upon  nothing  but  sleep.  She  must 
have  lain  like  that  for  quite  ten  minutes,  when 
suddenly  her  eyes  unclosed  in  spite  of  her,  just  as 
if  they  were  worked  by  a  spring,  and  she  was  as 
wide  awake  as  ever.  At  least  so  she  fancied  the 
first  instant,  but  the  next  she  thought  she  must 
be  dreaming.  There  had  been  no  sound — nothing 
but  Nesta's  regular  breathing — and  yet  at  the  other 
side  of  the  room,  standing  with  his  back  towards 
her,  was  the  figure  of  a  man. 

Her  first  impulse  was  to  call  out,  her  second 
prompted  caution,  and  she  pinched  herself  hard  to 


166  A   MOONLIGHT   DISTURBANCE. 

make  sure  whether  she  was  awake  or  not.  There  was 
no  doubt  about  it — she  was  not  asleep ;  the  pinch 
hurt  considerably,  and  the  man  was  still  there.  He 
was  apparently  examining  the  things  on  her  dressing- 
table  minutely,  and  she  guessed  he  was  looking 
for  valuables.  Knowing  the  story  of  the  dark 
visitor  who  had  frightened  every  one  so  before  her 
arrival,  Miss  Chase  had  followed  the  general  rule  and 
left  nothing  of  any  value  lying  about,  though  no  one 
thought  a  thief  would  venture  into  the  house  now 
that  it  was  so  full.  Here  he  certainly  was,  however, 
and  the  question  was,  "  What  ought  she  to  do  ?  " 

Miss  Chase  lay  absolutely  still,  her  heart  beating 
to  suffocation,  her  mind  working  rapidly.  There  was 
no  saying  that  this  was  the  same  man.  He  might 
be  of  a  much  more  desperate  and  vicious  character. 
Had  she  been  alone  she  might  have  risked  screaming 
for  help,  but  there  was  also  Nesta  to  be  considered ; 
she  dared  not  expose  the  child  to  a  knock  on  the 
head  to  silence  her. 

The  man  took  a  slow  tour  of  the  room,  peering 
into  nooks  and  corners  in  a  stealthy,  silent  way  that 
was  most  eerie  to  watch.  Miss  Chase  bore  it  until 
at  last  he  went  towards  Nesta's  bed  with  that  cat- 
like, sinister  gait.  The  horror  of  his  approaching 
the  helpless  sleeper  at  the  other  side  of  the  room 
was  too  much  for  the  girl's  strained  nerves.  His 
back  was  towards  her;  he  fancied  her  asleep.  Slip- 
ping her  hand  under  her  pillow  she  drew  out  a  small 
revolver,  then  sat  up  softly  and  took  careful  aim. 
There  was  a  report,  a  howl  of  fear  and  pain,  and  the 
man  turned  to  gaze  wildly  round  the  room.  Nesta 
sprang  from  her  bed  with  a  terrified  yell  and  rushed 


A    MOONLIGHT   DISTURBANCE.  167 

to  her  aunt,  who  sat,  still  pointing  her  weapon  at  the 
intruder,  with  a  look  of  grim  determination  in  her 
eyes. 

With  a  heavy  groan  the  man  started  towards  the 
window,  limping  pitifully.  He  disappeared  out  on 
to  the  veranda,  leaving  a  trail  of  blood  across  the 
uncarpeted  floor. 

"  Now  go  for  your  father,"  said  Miss  Chase,  giving 
the  trembling  girl  a  push.  "  Tell  him  what  has 
happened." 

Nesta  needed  no  second  bidding,  but  she  had  not 
reached  the  door  before  it  opened  and  Mr.  Orban 
dashed  in. 

"  Through  there,"  said  Miss  Chase,  pointing  towards 
the  window.  "Follow  the  blood  track.  He  can't 
go  fast.  I  winged  him." 


CHAPTER   XV. 
WHO   IS   IN   THE   BOAT? 

u  T}  EALLY,  Miss  Chase,"  said  Bob  next  morning, 
£x.  "I'm  glad  you  didn't  burst  all  your  accom- 
plishments on  us  at  once.  We  might  have  been 
rather  frightened  of  you." 

Miss  Chase  smiled.  She  was  looking  very  pale, 
and  unlike  her  usual  bright  self. 

"  I  hope  I  didn't  do  an  awfully  wrong  thing,"  she 
said  nervously ;  "  but  I  had  only  two  definite  ideas — 
one  was  to  save  Nesta,  the  other  not  to  let  the  man 
get  away." 

"You  were  perfectly  right,  Dorothy,"  Mr.  Orban 
said ;  "  there  would  never  have  been  any  end  to  the 
worry  until  he  was  caught.  He  may  thank  his  stars 
I  didn't  find  him  out.  I  should  not  have  been  so 
merciful." 

"  So  that  is  why  you  aimed  at  his  ankle,  Aunt 
Dorothy  ?  "  said  Eustace.  "  It  was  clever  of  you  to 
think  of  laming  him." 

"  She  says  she  did,"  said  Bob,  the  tease. — "  But  are 
you  quite  sure,  Miss  Chase,  that  you  really  didn't 
aim  at  his  head  ?  For  most  women  his  ankle  would 
have  been  wonderfully  near  the  mark." 

"  I  shall  treat  the  aspersion  with  silent  contempt," 
laughed  Miss  Chase. 


WHO   IS   IN   THE   BOAT?  169 

"Where  did  you  learn  to  shoot  like  that,  Dorothy?" 
asked  Mrs.  Orban. 

"  Oh,  I've  patronized  every  shooting  gallery  that 
has  come  to  the  village  for  the  last  eighteen  years, 
I  should  think,"  was  the  answer.  "But,  do  you 
know,  I  feel  most  awfully  remorseful  about  that  poor 
fellow.  He  will  be  lame  for  a  long  time." 

In  the  kitchen  sat  Manuel,  the  stable-boy,  his  leg 
bandaged  and  resting  on  a  chair ;  for  the  midnight 
visitor  on  both  occasions  had  been  no  other.  He 
confessed  to  the  first  performance  quite  readily,  and 
declared  that  this  second  had  been  at  the  instigation 
of  Sinkum  Fung,  who  promised  always  to  get  the 
reward  for  stolen  goods,  and  give  him  half.  Mr. 
Orban  was  not  sorry  to  get  hold  of  some  defi- 
nite reason  for  turning  Sinkum  Fung  out  of  the 
place.  He  had  long  suspected  him  to  be  a  cheat, 
and  he  wanted  an  Englishman  in  the  store.  But 
Manuel,  when  he  was  well,  was  to  be  allowed  to 
retrieve  his  character,  as  he  protested  vehemently  he 
would. 

"You  needn't  worry  about  Manuel,"  said  Bob. 
"  We  shall  all  be  coming  to  you  to  shoot  us,  if  you'll 
just  bind  us  up  as  beautifully  afterwards.  Did  you 
learn  that  in  the  shooting  galleries  too,  in  case  you 
put  the  showman's  eye  out  ? " 

Miss  Chase  really  did  treat  this  speech  with  silent 
scorn,  and  changed  the  subject. 

The  clearing  up  of  the  black-fellow  mystery  was 
a  great  relief  to  every  one's  mind. 

"Though  it  comes  rather  late  in  the  day,  just 
when  we  are  going  away,"  said  Mrs.  Orban. 

"  Do  you  know,  I  don't  feel  a  bit  as  if  we  were 


170  WHO    IS    IN    THE    BOAT? 

really  going,"  Miss  Chase  declared  the  very  evening 
before  their  departure. 

All  the  same,  when  the  next  day  came,  they 
started  in  the  plantation  schooner  for  Cooktown, 
accompanied  by  Bob  and  Mr.  Orban,  who  were  going 
to  see  them  off. 

The  children  found  many  excitements  on  the  way ; 
and  when  finally  they  were  hoisted  on  board  the  big 
boat  by  means  of  a  crane  and  basket,  Peter's  joy 
knew  no  bounds. 

Nesta  found  it  was  certainly  not  very  nice  saying 
the  last  "good-byes,"  and  she  wished  Eustace  had 
not  said  anything  to  her  about  the  possibility  of  not 
coming  back  to  Queensland  for  years. 

But  when  they  were  fairly  off,  and  out  of  sight 
of  waving  hands  and  the  two  strong,  kind  faces  that 
had  been  his  ideals  from  his  babyhood,  even  Eustace 
began  to  cheer  up  considerably.  He  had  been  very 
much  like  a  bear  with  a  sore  head,  rather  to  his 
mother's  and  Miss  Chase's  astonishment ;  for  Eustace 
could  generally  be  counted  on  as  sensible  and  fairly 
serene  in  temper.  To  get  short  answers  from  him, 
to  find  him  unreasonably  uninterested  in  things, 
and  to  see  him  really  snappy  with  Nesta  and  Peter, 
was  something  new  and  extraordinary. 

"  Well,  good-bye,  old  chap,"  said  Bob.  "  Let  Eng- 
land see  the, best  side  of  you,  and  be  a  credit  to  us." 

The  words  rang  in  the  boy's  ears  long  after,  and  he 
pulled  himself  together  with  a  sudden  consciousness 
that  he  had  not  been  much  of  a  credit  to  any  one  for 
some  days.  He  hoped  Bob  hadn't  noticed  it,  for  never, 
never  could  he  explain  to  him  that  it  was  just  the 
thought  of  leaving  him  that  made  going  away  so 


WHO   IS   IN   THE   BOAT?  171 

hard.  If  only  he  had  not  been  possessed  by  the 
horrible  feeling  that  he  would  never  come  back  again, 
or  at  least  not  for  years  and  years,  it  would  have 
been  different. 

It  was  impossible  not  to  become  interested  in  the 
boat  before  very  long — it  was  so  huge,  such  a  real 
house  afloat,  and  so  unusual.  Peter  revelled  in  going 
downstairs  to  bed.  Becky  wanted  to  play  in  what 
she  called  her  "  bunky-bye "  instead  of  going  to 
sleep.  Nesta  eyed  some  other  families  of  children 
speculatively,  wondering  how  much  good  they  would 
prove  as  friends  on  the  voyage.  But  Eustace  only 
wanted  to  talk  to  the  officers,  especially  the  captain, 
of  whom  he  determined  to  ask  hundreds  of  questions 
about  the  machinery,  how  he  knew  his  way,  and  the 
exact  time  the  boat  would  reach  every  port,  just  to 
be  able  to  check  it  off,  and  see  how  far  he  was  right 
in  his  estimates. 

The  first  day  was  a  lovely  one — a  less  likely  one 
to  be  productive  of  adventures  could  scarcely  be 
imagined. 

"  Calm  as  a  duck-pond,  isn't  it,  sir  ? "  said  one  of 
the  seamen  to  Eustace,  who  stood  staring  out  to  sea. 
"  Yet  I've  seen  some  storms  here  too.  It's  a  nasty 
bit  of  coast,  with  some  ugly  reefs  about." 

"  Are  there  many  wrecks  here  ? "  asked  Eustace 
with  interest. 

"  A  goodish  few,"  said  the  seaman ;  "  but  one 
doesn't  look  for  them  this  kind  of  weather." 

"No,  of  course  not,"  said  Eustace,  with  a  great 
show  of  certainty,  for  he  did  not  want  the  man  to 
imagine  he  was  scaring  him. 

Peter  had  been  fairly  irrepressible  all  day.     He 


172  WHO   IS   IN   THE   BOAT? 

was  always  a  fidget — made  on  springs,  his  father 
said — and  the  excitement  carried  him  away  entirely. 
He  talked  to  every  one  indiscriminately,  especially 
if  they  happened  to  be  in  uniform,  and  had  no  shy- 
ness in  asking  questions.  He  had  a  dozen  friends 
in  a  very  few  hours.  Afraid  lest  he  should  weary 
people,  Mrs.  Orban  tried  to  keep  him  with  her, 
and  towards  evening  she  said, — 

"  You  might  play  with  poor  Becky  a  little,  Peter. 
She  will  have  to  go  to  bed  very  soon,  and  I  think  it 
has  been  a  duller  day  for  her  than  for  any  one  else." 

Which  was  probably  true,  as  Becky  was  too  tiny 
to  have  the  sustained  interest  in  things  the  others  had. 

So  Peter  began  a  game  of  romps  with  Becky, 
which  at  first  consisted  of  careering  round  and 
round  and  in  and  out  between  their  mother's  and 
aunt's  chairs,  Peter  making  the  reiterated  assertion, 
"  I'll  catch  you,  I'll  catch  you,"  Becky  retorting  with 
delighted  chuckles,  "  Oo  can't,  oo  can't ! " 

Mrs.  Orban  was  just  congratulating  herself  that 
Becky  would  be  delightfully  sleepy  after  the  exercise, 
when  the  child  made  a  sudden  dive  away  from  the 
chairs  in  her  excitement,  Peter  behind  her.  The 
next  minute  she  was  rolling  head  over  heels  down 
the  companion-ladder,  down  which  it  had  evidently 
been  her  intention  to  go  right  side  up,  for  a  joke. 

The  yells  that  proceeded  from  the  passage  below 
assured  every  one  that  Becky  was  not  killed ;  but 
when  she  was  picked  up  it  was  discovered  that  one 
poor  little  wrist  was  terribly  sprained.  She  must 
have  fallen  with  it  doubled  under  her.  To  put  her 
to  bed  in  such  pain  was  out  of  the  question ;  her 
mother's  arms  was  the  only  place  in  which  she  could 


WHO   IS   IN   THE   BOAT?  173 

find  any  rest.  So  Mrs.  Orban  remained  on  deck  in 
the  cool  with  Miss  Chase  near  her.  The  children's 
bedtime  was  quite  forgotten ;  in  fact,  after  the 
doctor  had  examined  Becky  and  reported  on  her 
injuries,  Nesta,  Eustace,  and  Peter  had  disappeared — 
probably  out  of  range  of  orders  to  go  to  bed.  Their 
mother,  when  she  gave  them  a  thought,  supposed 
them  to  be  all  together,  and  in  her  anxiety  over 
Becky  never  realized  how  late  it  was  getting. 

It  was  quite  dark.  All  the  other  children  had 
disappeared.  Most  of  the  grown-ups  who  had  begun 
the  voyage  together,  and  were  friendly  by  now,  were 
in  the  music-room  below  having  a  concert.  The  ship 
was  utterly  still  but  for  the  throb  of  the  engines  and 
the  "  swish  "  of  the  water  as  the  bows  cut  through  it. 
They  were  running  at  full  speed,  without  a  pitch  or 
a  roll,  the  sea  as  clear  as  glass,  when  all  of  a  sudden 
there  was  an  awful  crash,  and  the  boat  shuddered 
from  bow  to  stern. 

In  an  instant  the  peaceful  scene  was  changed  to 
one  of  wildest  confusion.  There  were  cries  of  terror, 
hurried  questions,  rapid  orders,  the  crew  dashing 
hither  and  thither,  and  a  stream  of  horror-stricken 
people  began  swarming  up  from  below.  It  was 
awful,  the  intense  darkness  of  the  night  adding  to 
the  confusion  immeasurably. 

"  We've  struck  on  a  rock,"  Mrs.  Orban  heard  some 
one  say.  "  There  isn't  a  minute  to  lose." 

"  Man  the  boats  !  "  called  a  strident  voice,  and  there 
was  a  running  of  ropes  over  pulleys,  a  creaking  and 
a  splashing  not  far  away. 

"  Here  you  are,  ma'am,"  a  seaman  said,  taking  her 
by  the  arm. 


174  WHO    IS    IN    THE    BOAT? 

"Oh,  the  children!"  said  Mrs.  Orban,  holding 
back. 

"  We're  here,  mother,"  said  Nesta's  voice  at  her 
elbow. 

"  We'll  see  to  them,  ma'am,"  said  the  seaman  ;  "  you 
and  the  little  one  first." 

He  was  almost  rough  in  his  kindness;  and  Mrs. 
Orban  found  herself  swinging  down  into  the  boat 
below  before  she  had  time  to  make  any  protestations. 

One  after  another,  through  pitch  darkness  into  the 
only  chance  for  safety,  people  were  sent  down.  It 
was  impossible  to  know  who  came — nothing  could  be 
seen  or  heard.  The  seamen  above  could  not  stop  to 
pick  and  choose,  but  whoever  they  could  lay  hands 
on  went. 

Then  came  a  hoarse  cry — the  boat  was  becoming 
overcrowded,  the  crew  pushed  off,  and  away  they 
went  with  a  bound  at  every  stroke  of  the  oars.  To 
Mrs.  Orban  it  was  a  hideous  nightmare  of  awful 
anxiety.  She  could  not  tell  whether  all  her  children 
and  her  sister  were  with  her  or  not.  Her  one  ray 
of  hope  was  that  as  they  had  apparently  been  all 
standing  close  together,  the  others  must  have  been 
put  in  after  her.  But  people  had  rushed  so  the 
moment  they  knew  the  boats  were  lowered,  there 
was  an  awful  possibility  the  children  had  been  swept 
aside.  They  were  certainly  not  near  her,  for  she 
called  their  names  and  Dorothy's  again  and  again, 
and  there  was  no  answer. 

The  men  had  not  been  rowing  for  seven  minutes 
when  there  was  a  sudden  awful  sound  behind  them, 
and  the  boat  plunged  and  rocked  as  if  she  were  a 
living  thing  gone  mad  with  terror. 


WHO   IS   IN   THE   BOAT?  175 

"  Oh,  what  was  that  ? "  Mrs.  Orban  cried,  and  the 
question  ran  from  mouth  to  mouth. 

"  The  ship,"  answered  a  solemn  voice  with  a  break 
in  it ;  "  she's  gone  under,  poor  thing.  Must  have 
been  ripped  from  bows  to  stern." 

The  silence  that  followed  was  dreadful.  How 
many  boats  had  got  away  ?  Who  was  left  on  board  ? 
There  was  not  one  in  the  boat  who  had  not  a  thought 
of  agonized  pity  for  the  poor  souls  left  behind. 

It  was  so  unexpected;  every  one  was  so  unprepared. 
Who  could  suppose  that  with  a  sea  as  calm  as  a  mill- 
pond  a  great  vessel  could  strike  on  a  rock  and  sink 
in  less  than  seven  minutes  ? 

Afterwards,  when  the  matter  came  to  be  inves- 
tigated, it  was  discovered  that  the  Cora  had  run  on 
to  a  coral  reef  unmarked  in  the  charts.  Coral  reefs 
form  with  extraordinary  rapidity,  and  are  infinitely 
dangerous,  because  they  are  so  sharp  as  to  cut  like 
razors.  The  loss  of  the  Cora  was  no  one's  fault ;  but 
that  fact  was  of  but  little  comfort  to  those  whose 
friends  went  down  in  her. 

The  boat  pulled  steadily  on  awhile,  then  paused, 
for  no  one  could  be  certain  where  she  lay  as  regarded 
the  shore. 

"  Easy,  mates,"  said  the  man  in  command.  "  We 
must  hang  about  till  there's  a  gleam  of  light  to  give 
us  our  bearings,  or  we  shall  go  down  like  that  poor 
thing  over  there." 

In  the  hush  that  fell  it  was  possible  to  hear  each 
other  speak.  People  began  to  question  who  was  in 
the  boat  with  them. 

"  Eustace,  Nesta,  Peter,  are  you  there  ? "  cried  Mrs. 
Orban. 


176  WHO    IS    IN    THE    BOAT? 

"  Yes,  mother ;  yes,  mother,"  she  heard,  and  her 
heart  bounded  with  thankfulness. 

"  And  you,  Dorothy  ? "  she  forced  herself  to  say. 

But  to  this  there  was  no  answer. 

"  Children,"  Mrs.  Orban  said,  "  isn't  your  aunt 
there  ? " 

"  I  don't  know,"  Eustace  said ;  "  she  wouldn't  come 
before  us." 

There  could  be  no  doubt  that  Miss  Chase  was  not 
there. 

The  first  streak  of  daylight  fell  upon  a  boatload 
of  haggard  men  and  women,  afraid  of,  yet  longing 
for,  the  day.  It  was  discovered  that  they  had  come 
within  half  a  mile  of  shore,  and  the  crew  pulled  with 
a  will  till  they  beached  the  boat.  One  after  another 
in  the  shadowy  gloom  the  stiff,  cramped  figures 
landed.  There  were  meetings,  but  no  open  rejoicings, 
because  of  those  others  left  behind. 

Eustace  and  Nesta  clung  to  their  mother,  half 
sobbing. 

"  And  Peter,"  she  said—"  where  is  Peter  ? " 

"  Peter  ?  "  said  the  other  two  blankly. 

"  I  thought  you  said  he  was  there  ? "  said  Mrs. 
Orban 

"  We  —  we  answered  for  ourselves,"  faltered 
Eustace.  "  I  didn't  notice  he  didn't  speak." 

The  boat  was  empty  now.  Groups  of  shivering, 
unstrung  people  stood  about,  utterly  incapable  of 
thinking  what  to  do  next.  But  Peter  was  not  there 
— nor  was  Dorothy, 


CHAPTER   XVI. 
WHAT   THE    TIDE    BROUGHT   IN. 

THE  stranded  party  was  much  in  need  of  a 
leader  till  one  of  the  crew  volunteered  the 
information  that  some  miles  higher  up  the  coast  there 
was  a  be'che-de-mer  station  where  they  would  probably 
get  some  means  of  communicating  with  the  rest  of  the 
world,  and  at  least  find  food,  of  which  every  one  was 
much  in  need.  Be'che-de-mer  fisheries  are  a  feature 
of  the  coast,  the  beche-de-mer  being  a  huge  sea-slug, 
thought  to  be  a  great  delicacy. 

This  particular  station  was  owned  by  some  half- 
caste  Portuguese,  and  worked  by  a  mixture  of 
aborigines  and  Malays,  a  most  unpromising  and 
ruffianly-looking  set.  However,  they  received  the 
unhappy  boatload  quite  civilly,  promised  that  a 
messenger  should  be  dispatched  across  country  to 
the  nearest  civilized  centre,  and  provided  a  good 
meal  of  salt  junk,  sweet  potatoes,  rice,  and  tea.  It 
did  not  matter  to  the  exhausted  men  and  women 
that  th«y  had  to  eat  off  tin  plates,  drink  out  of  tin 
pannikins,  and  that  the  food  was  more  roughly 
prepared  and  served  than  any  they  had  ever  tasted 
before. 

They  camped  under  some  trees  for  the  meal ;  and 

(1,331)  12 


178          WHAT    THE    TIDE    BROUGHT    IN. 

many  sad  eyes  looked  towards  the  great  calm  sea, 
where  not  a  trace  of  last  night's  tragedy  was  to  be 
seen.  In  the  distance  there  was  the  sail  of  an  out- 
going vessel — one  of  the  be'che-de-mer  boats  off  on  a 
several  months'  trip.  Besides  that,  there  was  just 
one  tiny  speck,  not  so  far  out  as  the  sail,  but  much 
smaller. 

"  It's  a  boat,"  said  the  captain  of  the  station,  a 
swarthy  Portuguese.  He  had  been  watching  the 
speck  for  some  time  through  a  telescope.  "  So  far 
as  I  can  make  out  it  is  something  of  the  same  build 
as  yours." 

There  was  instant  excitement.  Could  it  be  another 
of  the  ship's  boats  ? 

It  seemed  an  eternity  before  the  boat  came  close 
enough  to  discover  that  she  did  indeed  belong  to  the 
ill-fated  Cora.  The  crowd  on  the  beach  was  speech- 
less before  she  pulled  in  to  shore  and  her  worn-out 
occupants  were  disembarked. 

Amongst  the  anxious  watchers  were  Mrs.  Orban, 
with  the  fretful,  feverish  Becky  in  her  arms,  and 
Nesta  and  Eustace.  But  though  they  pressed  for- 
ward and  saw  every  man,  woman,  and  child  that 
landed,  there  was  no  comfort  for  them.  Miss  Chase 
and  Peter  had  not  come.  There  was  but  one  inter- 
pretation to  put  on  this — they  had  never  left  the 
ship. 

"  Any  more  boats  likely  to  come  ? "  asked  a  woman 
whose  husband  was  missing. 

"  No,  lady,"  said  a  sailor,  shaking  his  head  piti- 
fully. "  They  only  got  one  more  out,  and  she  was 
overcrowded  and  swamped.  There  was  no  time  for 
anything." 


WHAT    THE    TIDE    BKOUGHT    IN.          179 

There  is  no  describing  the  misery  of  the  day  that 
followed — the  terrible  blankness  for  many,  the 
haunting  recollection  that  all  had  of  the  nightmare 
experience. 

The  men  at  the  station  were  as  kind  as  they 
could  be  in  their  rough  way.  The  sailors  who  had 
manned  the  boats  set  to  work  to  arrange  some  com- 
forts for  the  women  and  children,  improvising  ham- 
mocks for  them  to  lie  in,  as  sleeping  in  the  grass  was 
dangerous  on  account  of  snakes  and  other  disagree- 
ables. 

Poor  little  Becky  spent  a  day  of  weeping,  for  her 
wrist  was  very  painful.  She  needed  all  Mrs.  Orban's 
attention,  which  was  perhaps  fortunate  for  the  poor 
lady — it  gave  her  less  time  for  brooding  over  her 
terrible  loss.  Nesta  cried  herself  nearly  silly,  and 
then  fell  asleep  in  a  hammock  that  a  kindly  old 
sailor  prevailed  on  her  to  try. 

Eustace  was  too  restless  to  settle  down.  He  spent 
his  time  hovering  about  his  white-faced,  desolate- 
looking  mother.  The  moment  inaction  began  to  tell 
on  him  and  make  him  feel  sleepy  he  went  away  for 
a  while,  and  paced  up  and  down  by  the  water's  edge 
to  rouse  himself.  However  useless  his  presence,  he 
could  not  bear  to  leave  his  mother  lonely  and  un- 
watched  ;  it  seemed  heartless  to  forget  her  and  her 
sorrows  in  sleep  when  she  could  take  no  rest. 

"  She  might  want  something,  or  perhaps  she  would 
like  to  speak,"  he  argued,  "  or  she  may  cry  presently ; 
and  there  mustn't  be  no  one  to  comfort  her." 

But  Mrs.  Orban  asked  for  nothing  for  herself,  only 
water  now  and  then  to  bandage  Becky's  wrist.  She 
took  the  food  when  it  was  given  her,  but  ate  very 


180          WHAT    THE    TIDE    BROUGHT    IN. 

little.  Whatever  she  was  thinking  about,  she  did 
not  speak  of  her  trouble,  but  inquired  after  Nesta, 
and  whether  she  and  Eustace  had  had  plenty  of  food 
and  felt  no  symptoms  of  chill  or  fever. 

"  I  wish  father  or  Bob  would  come  quick,"  thought 
the  boy  helplessly ;  "  we're  no  good.  She  is  only 
thinking  about  taking  care  of  us  all  the  time  ;  and  I 
don't  know  how  to  look  after  her.  It  would  have 
been  better  if  I  had  been  drowned  instead  of  Aunt 
Dorothy  ;  she  would  have  known  what  to  do." 

He  was  doing  one  of  his  violent  pacings  up  and 
down,  and  every  turn  backwards  or  forwards  he 
had  to  change  his  course,  for  the  tide  was  running 
in  fast.  The  sea  fascinated  him  ;  he  could  not  help 
watching  it,  especially  now  when  all  sorts  of  bits  of 
wreckage  were  beginning  to  float  in — lengths  of 
rope,  a  life-belt  or  two,  and  things  belonging  to  the 
Cora' 8  deck.  The  men  from  the  station  were  watch- 
ing with  the  sailors  and  hauling  things  in  to  land. 

"  Any  bodies  that  went  down  will  be  carried  by 
the  under  current  into  the  next  bay,"  'Eustace  heard 
the  be^che-de-mer  owner  explaining  to  the  Cora's  crew. 

"  Well,  my  name's  not  Swaine,"  said  an  old  sailor 
with  a  telescope,  "  if  that  isn't  one  coming  now." 

There  was  a  thrill  of  excitement,  an  immediate 
demand  for  the  telescope,  as  every  one  pressed 
forward. 

"  It  will  be  a  broken  spar,"  said  the  beche-de-mer 
captain.  "  I've  been  here  fifteen  years  and  there's 
never  such  a  thing  happened  yet." 

"  I'm  going  out  in  one  of  the  boats,  mate,"  said 
the  old  sailor  resolutely.  "  Who  is  coming  with 
me?" 


WHAT    THE    TIDE    BROUGHT    IN.          181 

There  were  many  volunteers  at  once,  and  the  boat 
was  launched. 

Eustace  remained  as  if  frozen  to  the  spot.  He 
could  just  see  the  log-like  thing  lying  upon  the 
water,  gently  tossed  by  the  tiny  waves  that  were 
slowly,  slowly  bearing  it  to  shore.  It  certainly 
looked  no  bigger  than  a  broken  spar,  and  very  much 
that  shape  as,  the  boat  drawn  up  alongside,  two 
sailors  leant  over  and  lifted  it  in. 

It  was  all  Eustace  could  do  to  make  himself  stay 
until  the  boat's  return,  and  he  covered  his  face  as  the 
burden  was  gently  lifted  ashore. 

"  It's  all  right,  youngster,"  said  a  kindly  voice  at 
his  elbow,  one  of  the  older  sailors ;  "  he  is  alive — 
only  unconscious.  It's  a  miracle ;  but  there,  miracles 
do  happen,  say  what  you  will." 

The  news  made  all  the  difference  to  Eustace,  and 
he  pressed  round  with  the  rest. 

"  Here,"  said  one  of  the  Cora's  crew,  catching 
sight  of  him  suddenly,  "  make  way  for  this  laddie — 
it's  his  own  brother." 

In  utter  bewilderment  Eustace  felt  himself  forced 
to  the  centre  of  the  crowd,  and  there,  with  a  man 
kneeling  beside  him  trying  restoratives,  lay  Peter, 
with  a  life-belt  round  him,  his  face  ashen,  and  his 
fair  hair  all  sodden — but  he  was  living.  They  said 
he  was  alive,  but  certainly  he  did  not  look  it. 

Eustace  turned,  fought  his  way  madly  through 
the  press,  and  dashed  up  the  beach  straight  to  the 
trees  where  his  mother  sat  bending  over  Becky. 

"  Hush,"  she  said  warningly  ;  "  I  am  just  getting 
her  off  to  sleep." 

The  quiet  voice  pulled  the  boy  up  just  in  time, 


182          WHAT   THE    TIDE    BROUGHT    IN. 

before  he  had  blurted  out  his  news  in  all  its 
crudeness. 

"  Mother,"  he  said  instead,  "  let  me  hold  Becky — 
I  can  really.  Peter  will  want  you." 

Mrs.  Orban  neither  started  nor  changed  colour;  she 
just  stared  at  Eustace  curiously,  and  said  inquiringly,— 

"  Peter  ? " 

"  Yes,  mummie,  Peter,"  Eustace  said  hi  a  shaking 
voice.  "  He  is  unconscious,  but  he  will  want  you 
when  he  opens  his  eyes." 

He  held  out  his  arras  for  Becky ;  and  Mrs.  Orban 
rose  and  went  as  if  she  were  dreaming,  leaving  him 
standing  there  with  the  baby. 

It  was  a  very  long  time  before  Peter  knew  that 
he  wanted  his  mother.  Terror  and  the  exposure  in 
the  water  for  so  many  hours  had  done  their  work, 
and  even  when  the  little  fellow  recovered  conscious- 
ness he  was  too  ill  to  realize  anything  at  all. 

Every  one  was  very  kind  to  the  Orbans.  The 
poor  lady  who  had  lost  her  husband  took  entire 
charge  of  Becky;  other  fellow-passengers  offered  to 
help  with  Peter,  who  needed  nursing  night  and  day. 
The  survivors  from  the  wreck  clung  together,  and 
found  some  comfort  in  helping  each  other.  The 
people  of  the  station  were  very  attentive  and  good  ; 
but  the  relief  party  from  Cooktown  was  hailed  with 
thankfulness,  for  there  were  of  course  many  discom- 
forts and  unpleasantnesses.  The  blacks  had  a  dis- 
agreeable habit  of  prowling  about  in  the  night  and 
peeping  at  their  guests  as  they  tried  to  sleep  in  the 
impromptu  hammocks.  The  food  was  coarse  and 
monotonous ;  the  men  rough,  and  uncouth  in  their 
ways. 


WHAT   THE    TIDE    BROUGHT    IN.          183 

When  Eustace  saw  his  father  he  felt  a  great 
burden  lifted  from  his  shoulders ;  his  powerlessness 
to  help  his  mother  did  not  matter  any  more ;  no  one 
could  comfort  her  like  his  father.  Then  there  was 
Bob  ;  he  would  help  the  whole  family  to  keep  up  in 
his  usual  splendid  way  ! 

Fortunately  Mr.  Orban  and  Bob  had  not  yet  left 
Cooktown  when  the  news  of  the  disaster  arrived. 
They  hastened  to  the  beche-de-mer  station  on  getting 
Mrs.  Orban's  message,  without  the  least  knowledge 
whom  they  would  find  of  their  own  party ;  and  after 
the  first  explanations  were  over,  no  one  could  speak 
of  the  cloud  shadowing  the  joy  of  meeting.  To 
Eustace's  infinite  surprise,  Bob,  to  whom  he  had 
looked  for  so  much,  failed  him  utterly — he  could 
not  rouse  himself,  let  alone  other  people. 

The  survivors  of  the  wrecked  Cora  were  carried 
by  steamer  to  Cooktown,  and  Mr.  Orban  took  his 
family  to  the  best  hotel,  for  no  plans  could  be  made 
till  Peter  was  better. 

Alone  with  Eustace,  Nesta  gave  vent  to  her  feel- 
ings very  often. 

"  Eustace,"  she  said,  "  wasn't  it  queer  Aunt 
Dorothy  saying  the  very  day  before  we  left  she 
didn't  feel  a  bit  as  if  we  were  going  to  England  ? 
Do  you  remember  ? " 

Eustace  replied  with  a  kind  of  grunt.  He  had 
not  words  for  every  emotion  as  Nesta  had. 

"  And  it  seems  so  horrid,"  she  proceeded  chokily, 
"  to  know  nothing  about  what  happened  to  her  or 
even  how  it  happened.  If  only  some  one  could 
tell  us  ! " 

"  What's  the  good  of  talking  when  no  one  can  ? " 


ISA          WHAT    THE    TIDE    BROUGHT    IN. 

said  Eustace  gruffly.  "  I  can't  think  why  you  do 
You  only  make  yourself  cry." 

The  first  person  to  speak  of  Miss  Chase  without 
tears  was  Peter.  He  was  lying  in  their  private 
sitting-room,  and  suddenly  he  said, — 

"  I  say,  where's  Aunt  Dorothy  ? " 

He  had  asked  before,  but  in  his  weakness  the 
subject  had  easily  been  changed. 

"  She  is  not  here,  dear,"  said  Mrs.  Orban. 

"  That's  funny,"  said  Peter,  in  his  old  talkative 
way  ;  "  she  distinctly  said  she  was  coming." 

Bob  got  up  from  a  deep  chair  and  stood,  with  his 
back  to  the  room,  looking  out  of  the  window. 

"  Did  she,  Peter  ? "  said  Mr.  Orban  quickly. 
"  When  ? " 

"  Why,  on  the  boat,"  said  Peter ;  "  when  she  put 
the  life-belt  round  me." 

"  Oh,  she  put  the  life-belt  round  you,  did  she  ? " 
said  Mr.  Orban.  "  And  what  did  she  say  ? " 

Every  one  leant  forward  eagerly.  It  was  the  first 
time  Pater  had  shown  any  inclination  to  talk,  and 
no  one  had  guessed  he  could  possibly  know  anything 
of  Miss  Chase. 

"  She  said,"  was  his  clear  reply,  '  That's  right, 
Peter  Perky.  Now  mind  you  float ;  don't  struggle, 
but  lie  on  your  back.' — Bob,"  he  broke  off,  "  lucky 
you  taught  me  to  float,  wasn't  it  ? " 

"  Yes,  yes,"  said  Bob ;  "  never  mind  about  that. 
Go  on  about  Dorothy." 

Eustace  stared  at  his  back  in  wonder.  For  the 
first  time  in  his  life  he  heard  Bob  irritable. 

"  She  said,"  Peter  went  on  obediently,  "  '  Don't  be 
frightened  ;  I  am  coming  too.'  " 


WHAT   THE   TIDE   BROUGHT   IN.         185 

"  Well  ? "  prompted  Mr.  Orban. 

"  Then  she  took  me  up,  and  we  jumped  overboard. 
I  don't  know  what  happened  next." 

"  Try  to  think,"  said  Bob  in  a  hard  voice. 

"  I  can't,"  said  Peter  ;  "  everything  was  noise  and 
blackness.  Ask  Aunt  Dorothy ;  she'll  tell  you." 

There  was  a  solemn  hush — so  solemn  that  Peter 
stared  round  in  amazement  at  the  grave  faces.  Bob 
turned  and  walked  heavily  out  of  the  room.  Nesta 
buried  her  head  in  her  hands. 

"  Why,  what's  the  matter  ? "  asked  Peter  sharply. 

He  had  to  be  told  then,  and  he  wept  as  if  his 
heart  would  break ;  but  he  could  remember  nothing 
after  the  jump  into  the  sea.  It  appeared  that  he 
was  all  by  himself  at  the  other  side  of  the  ship, 
very  unhappy  because  he  thought  it  was  all  his 
fault  Becky  had  been  hurt.  Then  came  the  crash, 
and  he  was  terrified.  He  was  wondering  what  had 
happened,  when  Aunt  Dorothy  came  running  towards 
him,  crying,  "  Peter,  Peter,  where  are  you  ? "  And 
then  followed  the  putting  on  of  the  life-belt.  It 
was  so  easy  to  picture  her  talking  to  him  all  the 
time,  to  reassure  him,  in  that  quick,  cheery  way 
of  hers. 

"  O  Eustace,"  Nesta  said  afterwards,  "  wasn't  she 
splendid  ?  I  guess  Bob  must  be  sorry  he  teased  her 
so  now." 

"  Pooh,"  said  Eustace,  "  that  was  only  his  fun. 
Aunt  Dorothy  knew  it." 

But  Nesta  could  not  stand  teasing  herself,  and 
was  sure  no  one  liked  or  understood  it. 

"  I  don't  know,"  she  said ;  "  she  used  to  get  red 
sometimes.  And  I'm  not  so  sure  Bob  did  mean  it 


186          WHAT    THE    TIDE    BROUGHT   IN. 

all  in  chaff.  He  has  a  real  down-on-anything-English. 
I  mean  to  ask  him  some  day  what  he  thinks  of 
English  girls'  pluck  now." 

"  If  you  do,"  said  Eustace,  with  sudden  ferocity, 
"  I'll  never  speak  to  you  again." 

Nesta  stared  at  him  in  dismay. 

"Why  ever?"  she  asked  dully.  "Wouldn't  he 
like  to  talk  about  her  ?  Didn't  he  like  her,  really  ? " 

"  Like  her  ! "  Eustace  exclaimed.  "  Oh,  you  little 
stupid !  Didn't  you  see  him  when  Peter  was  telling 
us  about  her  ?  Didn't  you  hear  Bob  then  ?  Can't 
you  understand  ? " 

Nesta  stared  in  blank  silence  for  some  seconds. 

"Oh,  I  say!"  she  gasped,  "I  didn't  know!  I 
never  thought  of  that !  I — I  wasn't  looking  at  him." 

"  I  wasn't  looking  at  anything  else,"  said  Eustace ; 
"  but  I  guess  he  wouldn't  like  to  think  any  one  knew, 
so  we  must  hold  our  tongues.  But  I  couldn't  have 
you  going  and  asking  him  blundering  questions." 

"  I  won't,"  said  Nesta,  with  unwonted  meekness. 
"  When  did  you  guess  ? " 

"  Only  then,"  said  Eustace ;  "  but  now  I  can 
remember  lots  of  things.  Bob  always  liked  talking 
to  her  better  than  any  one.  Bob  didn't  want  her 
to  go.  Bob  asked  her  to  come  back." 

He  broke  off  short  and  slammed  out  of  the  room. 
It  was  as  bad  to  think  of  as  it  had  been  to  bear  his 
mother's  helpless  loneliness ;  for  as  he  could  do 
nothing  then  for  her,  he  could  do  nothing  now 
for  Bob. 

It  was  a  matter  of  conjecture  between  the  twins 
what  was  likely  to  happen  next.  They  really  ex- 
pected that,  when  Peter  was  well  enough  for  the 


WHAT   THE   TIDE   BROUGHT   IN.          187 

rough  journey,  they  would  all  go  back  to  the  plan- 
tation, and  settle  down  again  for  ever  and  ever. 

A  telegram  had  been  dispatched  with  the  bad 
news  to  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Chase.  The  reply  was  an 
urgent  appeal  for  them  all  to  go  on  as  first  intended. 

Leaving  everything  on  the  plantation  in  Bob's 
care,  Mr.  Orban  decided  to  take  his  wife  and  family 
home  himself.  It  would  not  be  the  joyful  home- 
coming they  had  anticipated ;  and  Mrs.  Orban  would 
need  him,  he  knew. 

"  We  must  do  what  we  can  for  the  poor  dear  old 
people,"  Mr.  Orban  explained  to  Bob.  "  Dorothy  was 
their  baby.  It  is  a  terrible  loss  to  them." 

"  To  every  one,"  said  Bob  briefly. 


CHAPTER    XVII. 
MOTHER'S    HOME. 

IN  the  length  and  breadth  of  England  there  could 
hardly  have  been  found  a  more  lovely  little 
property  than  Maze  Court.  There  were  larger  houses 
in  the  neighbourhood,  with  more  extensive  grounds ; 
but  as  Brenda  Dixon  stood  on  the  terrace  and  gazed 
down  towards  the  good  old  English  park  she  felt 
a  real  glow  of  pride  and  pleasure  in  belonging  to 
such  a  place.  It  was  the  sort  of  feeling  she  had 
whenever  she  brought  a  new  school  friend  home  for 
the  holidays. 

Beside  her  stood  Herbert — long,  lean,  and  very 
gentlemanly  in  his  flannels.  It  was  one  of  his 
sister's  great  joys  that  he  always  looked  a  gentleman 
in  everything. 

She  was  a  striking -looking  girl  herself,  with 
features  a  little  too  pronounced  for  accurate  beauty ; 
but  this  very  fault  had  the  effect  of  making  her 
handsome.  She  had  little  personal  vanity — mere 
features  she  cared  nothing  for — but  pride  of  birth 
and  of  the  old  home  were  deeply  rooted  in  her. 

"  I  think  Nesta  and  Eustace  ought  to  be  surprised," 
she  was  thinking;  "they  won't  have  seen  anything 
like  it  It  will  seem  so  big  and  splendid  to  them 
after  the  kind  of  life  they  have  had." 


MOTHERS    HOME.  189 

Brenda  was  never  very  sure  how  to  picture  the 
Orbans'  existence  in  Queensland.  There  was  a  touch 
of  pettiness  about  it — a  feeling  of  poverty  and 
"  hugger-muggerness,"  if  one  may  coin  such  a  word. 
The  thought  of  her  uncle  going  daily  to  his  work  in 
his  shirt-sleeves ;  of  her  aunt  helping  in  the  house- 
work ;  her  cousins  brought  up  just  anyhow,  without  a 
governess  or  any  schooling,  shocked  her  sensibilities 
and  gave  vivid  local  colouring  to  her  ideas  about  the 
Orbans.  Those  were  the  sort  of  details  she  would 
never  have  referred  to  at  school. 

And  now  she  and  Herbert  were  waiting  for  the 
arrival  of  the  travellers,  whom  their  grandparents 
had  driven  to  the  station  to  meet. 

"Oh  dear,"  she  said  with  a  sigh,  "how  I  wish  I  didn't 
wish  they  weren't  coming !  If  they  are  fearfully 
eccentric,  all  the  neighbourhood  will  be  talking  about 
it  in  a  week,  and  thinking  it  funny  we  have  such 
relations.  One  can't  explain  to  every  one  that  they 
really  are  ladies  and  gentlemen  gone  to  seed,  can  one  ? " 

"  Not  exactly,"  said  Herbert.  "  I  jolly  well  hope 
you  won't  try ;  it  would  be  beastly  bad  form.  Of 
course  if  one  had  a  fellow  staying  in  the  house  one 
might  have  to  explain." 

"  I  simply  couldn't  ask  any  one,"  Brenda  said. 
"  It  would  be  all  over  the  school  next  term  my  uncle 
was  a  common  labourer,  and  my  cousins  savages — or 
something ! " 

"  Nice  sort  of  friends  you  seem  to  have,"  said 
Herbert.  "  Is  that  a  girl's  usual  way  ? " 

"Well,"  said  Brenda,  with  some  asperity,  "boys 
aren't  any  better,  if  you  should  have  to  explain 
matters  to  a  chum  of  yours." 


190  MOTHER  8    HOME. 

"That's  different,"  Herbert  said;  "one  doesn't  want 
to  give  a  bad  impression.  What  I  hope  is  that 
Eustace  isn't  an  awful  little  muff.  I  expect  he  is, 
though — can't  help  being  when  he  has  never  been 
amongst  any  boys.  It  will  have  to  be  knocked  out 
of  him." 

"  Aunt  Dorothy  said  he  was  a  very  nice  little  chap," 
Brenda  quoted,  and  then  her  voice  broke,  so  that  she 
could  not  go  on. 

It  was  the  beginning  of  the  summer  holidays,  and 
both  she  and  Herbert  were  feeling  the  death  of  Miss 
Chase  most  dreadfully.  It  had  been  bad  enough 
when  she  left  before  the  end  of  the  winter  holidays. 
Again  at  Easter  the  dullness  of  the  house  without  her 
had  known  no  bounds.  But  now,  when  they  knew 
she  would  never  be  with  them  again,  her  very  name 
choked  them ;  they  could  scarcely  speak  of  her, 
because  her  absence  proved  at  every  turn  all  that 
her  presence  had  meant  to  them  and  to  every  one. 
How  they  had  hated  Australia  when  she  left !  How 
much  more  they  hated  it  now  and  everything  to  do 
with  it — even  the  coming  of  the  cousins !  Australia 
seemed  the  root  of  all  evil — the  cause  of  Aunt 
Dorothy's  death. 

"  Aunt  Dorothy  was  a  brick,"  said  Herbert  jerkily ; 
"  she  saw  niceness  in  people  whatever  they  were  like. 
But  girls  don't  really  know  when  fellows  are  muffs." 

"  I  don't  know  about  Eustace,"  said  Brenda,  "  but 
Nesta  looked  fearfully  long-legged  and  queerly  dressed 
in  those  snapshots  Aunt  Dorothy  did." 

"  I  hope  she  won't  want  to  kiss  me  when  she  says 
'  How-do-you-do,' "  said  Herbert ;  "  that  is  all  I  mind 
about  her.  But  if  that  kid  Eustace  fancies  he  is 


MOTHER'S  HOME.  191 

going  to  hang  around  with  me  perpetually,  he  will 
find  himself  mistaken.  I  couldn't  be  bothered." 

"  But  we  shall  have  to  look  after  them  properly, 
and  treat  them  just  as  we  would  any  other  visitors," 
Brenda  said  anxiously ;  "  we  can't  sort  of  leave  them 
to  themselves,  you  know." 

"  Of  course,"  said  Herbert  rather  testily ;  "  what  do 
you  take  me  for  ?  I  hope  I  shan't  behave  like  a  cad 
in  my  own  house !  But  that  is  just  the  nuisance  of 
it:  they'll  be  visitors  without  being  visitors,  and 
they'll  be  here  such  an  awful  time.  Thank  goodness, 
there  will  be  term  time  to  look  forward  to ! " 

"  If  only  Aunt  Dorothy — "  began  Brenda. 

"  Oh,  shut  up,"  said  Herbert  roughly.  Then  added 
more  gently,  "  I  think  the  carriage  has  just  turned  in 
at  the  park  gate.  Listen." 

All  through  the  voyage  Eustace  and  Nesta  had 
been  picturing  this  very  day — this  very  hour.  The 
parting  with  Bob  and  the  farewell  to  home  necessarily 
dropped  into  the  background  of  their  thoughts;  the 
foreground  was  full  of  expectations.  Now  that  they 
could  realize  they  were  on  their  way  to  the  fulfilment 
of  what  had  originally  been  the  dream  of  their  lives, 
all  the  old  feeling  of  longing  possessed  them.  At 
last  they  would  see  England !  At  last  they  would 
know  what  real  "home"  was  like — their  mother's 
old  home,  to  which  she  had  given  them  such  a 
sense  of  belonging  by  all  the  tales  they  knew  so 
well! 

That  England  was  not  what  they  expected  was 
natural  enough.  Mrs.  Orban  had  never  pretended  to 
describe  England,  but  simply  her  own  particular 
corner  of  it  on  the  borders  of  Wales.  Leaving  the 


id2  MOTHER'S  HOME. 

ship  was  all  bustle  and  rush,  but  during  the  long 
train  journey  there  was  plenty  of  time  to  look  about, 
and  English  scenery  struck  all  three  children  as  most 
peculiar. 

"  Why,  it's  just  like  a  map ! "  exclaimed  Peter,  as 
he  knelt  up  at  a  window.  "  I'm  certain  if  I  was  up 
in  a  balloon  it  would  look  like  a  map  with  all  those 
funny  little  hedges." 

"I  think  it  would  look  like  a  patchwork  quilt," 
said  Nesta.  "  Father,  why  do  people  mark  their 
land  out  into  such  funny  little  bits  ? " 

So  spoke  the  children,  used  to  wide  tracts  of  land 
without  boundaries,  hundreds  of  acres  without  fence 
or  railing — such  country  as  England  boasts  of  in 
miniature  only  on  its  wildest  moors. 

The  twins  were  speechless  and 'almost  suffocated 
with  excitement  when  the  train  at  last  ran  into 
a  little  country  station,  and  Mr.  Orban  said 
briskly, — 

"  Here  we  are  ! " 

"  There  they  are ! "  exclaimed  Mrs.  Orban,  with 
a  little  sob  in  her  voice. 

"Who?  who?"  yelled  Peter,  dashing  from  the 
other  side  of  the  carriage. 

"  Qrannie  and  grandpapa,"  answered  Mrs.  Orban. 

"  Oh,  where?"  said  Peter,  as  the  train  stopped.  The 
children  knew  Bob  Cochrane's  grandfather  and  grand- 
mother— a  very  comfortable,  homely  old  pair  of  the 
typical  "  grannyish "  type,  rather  bent,  rather  deaf, 
and  always  referred  to  as  "  the  old  people."  Trixy 
invariably  rushed  at  them  when  they  came,  and 
called  them  "  the  dear  old  pets." 

There  was  no  one  the  least  "  grannyish  "  or  cosy- 


MOTHER  S    HOME.  193 

# 

looking  on  the  platform.  Only  a  very  erect,  elderly 
gentleman  with  silver  hair,  and  a  lady  who  might 
have  been  the  Queen,  so  dignified,  so  stately  was  she. 
They  were  the  sort  of  people  the  twins  had  read  of 
but  never  seen. 

A  hush  fell  over  the  children  as  they  scrambled 
out  of  the  carriage  after  their  mother,  and  waited  till 
their  grandparents  were  ready  to  notice  them.  Then 
they  each  received  a  kiss  and  a  handshake  which 
made  them  instantly  feel  that  nothing  would  be 
more  impossible  than  to  rush  upon  this  grandfather 
and  grandmother  and  call  them  either  "  dear,"  "  old," 
or  "  pets." 

All  through  the  drive  in  the  old-fashioned  waggon- 
ette the  sense  of  unfamiliarity  grew  as  the  children 
stared — the  twins  furtively,  Peter  openly — at  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Chase. 

It  seemed  to  the  twins  such  a  queer  arrival,  and  so 
different  to  anything  they  had  expected,  that  they 
could  scarcely  believe  it  was  real.  "  Why,"  thought 
Nesta,  "  the  Cochranes  make  much  more  fuss  over  us 
when  we  go  to  see  them  for  a  day."  But  Eustace's 
thoughts  were  too  confused  for  description. 

The  conversation  was  funny  and  jerky,  and  just 
the  sort  of  things  strangers  say  to  each  other.  Mrs. 
Chase  hoped  they  were  not  very  tired,  and  that  they 
had  had  a  nice  journey.  And  Mr.  Chase  said  it  was 
a  hotter  summer  than  there  had  been  for  the  last  ten 
years,  and  so  on. 

"  Oh  dear,"  thought  Eustace  wearily,  as  they  drove 
into  the  park,  "  how  different  it  would  have  been  if 
Aunt  Dorothy  had  been  here ! " 

But  still  there  was  the  place  to  be  interested  in, 

(1,331)  13 


194  MOTHER'S  HOME. 

and  when  his  mother  said,  "  This  is  home,  Eustace," 
he  roused  himself,  and  looked  about  him. 

Even  a  Colonial  child,  accustomed  to  vastness, 
could  not  help  admiring  such  a  place  as  this,  full  of 
fine  old  trees  spreading  over  the  short  cropped  turf. 
The  park  was  hilly,  and  swept  away  to  right  and 
left  towards  thick  woods. 

Then,  as  the  carriage  reached  a  bend  and  came  into 
full  view  of  the  great  house,  standing  gray,  massive, 
and  strong  in  the  evening  light,  the  children's  hearts 
did  thrill  with  pride.  This  was  something  better 
than  their  own  slenderly-built,  iron-roofed  house  in 
Queensland. 

"  There  are  Herbert  and  Brenda  waiting  for  us," 
said  Mrs.  Chase,  "  but  I  don't  see  nurse.  I  have  got 
you  a  charming  woman  as  nurse  for  Becky  and  Peter. 
You  can't  be  tied  down  to  looking  after  the  children, 
you  know.  I  want  you  to  be  free  to  enjoy  your- 
self." 

Peter  started  as  if  he  had  been  shot. 

"  Me  have  a  nurse  ! "  he  exclaimed.  "  I  don't  want 
looking  after." 

Eustace  and  Nesta  glanced  quickly  at  their  mother. 
Becky  with  a  nurse !  This  was  something  extra- 
ordinary. And  mother  "not  to  be  tied  down  to 
looking  after  the  children."  When  had  it  ever  been 
a  tie  to  mother  to  look  after  them  ?  Such  a  strange 
idea  had  never  occurred  to  any  of  them  before,  and 
all  in  their  own  separate  ways  resented  it. 

Mr.  Chase  looked  at  Peter  in  surprise. 

"  When  I  was  your  age,"  he  said  gravely,  "  I  had 
what  was  given  me,  no  matter  what  I  wanted." 

"We've  got  to  think  about  your  mother's  wants 


MOTHERS    HOME.  195 

first,"  said  Mrs.  Chase,  "  and  she  deserves  a  holiday 
after  all  these  years." 

"  Quite  right,"  said  Mr.  Orban ;  "  she  needs  one 
badly.  I  am  thankful  she  should  have  it." 

There  was  no  time  to  say  more,  for  just  then  the 
carriage  pulled  up  under  the  fine  old  portico. 

Again  there  was  that  sense  of  stiffness  and  awk- 
wardness as  the  Dixons  came  forward  to  greet  their 
cousins  ;  there  was  no  triumphant  entry  and  welcome 
to  the  old  home.  Mrs.  Chase  drew  Mrs.  Orban  in ; 
Mr.  Chase  took  Mr.  Orban ;  Becky,  sleepy  and  per- 
fectly placid,  was  whisked  away  by  a  grave-faced, 
elderly  woman  who  said,  "  Come  along,  sir,"  to  Peter, 
and  disappeared  through  a  red  baize  door,  whither  the 
little  fellow  had  to  follow. 

"We're  to  have  meals  with  the  little  ones  in  the 
schoolroom,"  said  Brenda,  to  whom  this  new  rule  was 
not  pleasing.  "  Come  and  get  ready." 

Now  that  she  was  a  schoolgirl,  and  only  home  for 
holidays,  she  had  all  her  meals  with  her  grand- 
parents except  late  dinner;  but  the  arrival  of  the 
Orbans  put  an  end  to  this.  It  was  felt  that  the 
perpetual  presence  of  such  a  crowd  of  youngsters  at 
meals  would  never  do.  To  Brenda  and  Herbert  the 
change  was  typical  of*  the  whole  difference  these 
unwelcome  guests  would  make  in  their  lives. 

"  Couldn't  we  just  have  one  look  round  first?"  said 
Nesta,  staring  about  her  in  proprietary  admiration  at 
the  walls  of  the  great  hall,  where  hung  the  horns 
and  weapons,  the  family  portraits  and  trophies,  of 
bygone  Chases.  "  I  would  like  just  to  see  the  secret 
chamber.  Let  me  see — it  must  be  through  that  door 
and  up  some  steps — " 


196  MOTHERS    HOME. 

She  stopped  inquiringly. 

"  No,  it  isn't,"  Brenda  said,  with  a  look  of  surprise; 
"you  go  just  the  other  way.  But  there  isn't  time 
now ;  Herbert  and  I  will  show  you  everything 
to-morrow." 

Nesta  looked  taken  aback. 

"I  don't  expect  I  shall  need  much  showing,"  she 
said,  with  a  little  air  of  importance. 

Her  cousins  both  stared  at  her. 

"  You  certainly  will,"  said  Herbert  decidedly ;  "  it 
isn't  at  all  an  easy  house  to  find  one's  way  about 
in,  I  can  tell  you.  You  would  go  blundering  into  all 
sorts  of  places  you  oughtn't  to." 

"  Places  we  oughtn't  to  ? "  repeated  Eustace  in 
bewilderment. 

"Yes,  the  servants'  quarters,  you  know,"  said 
Herbert,  as  if  he  were  talking  to  a  child  of  eight. 

"Aren't  you  allowed  to  go  into  the  servants' 
quarters  ? "  asked  Nesta  wonderingly. 

"  Oh,  we're  allowed,  of  course,"  said  Herbert ;  "  but 
one  doesn't  go.  I  dare  say  things  were  rather  mixed 
out  with  you,  though." 

"  What  do  you  mean  ? "  asked  Eustace  abruptly. 

"  Oh,  you  had  to  rough  it  rather,  hadn't  you  ?  "  said 
the  elder  boy.  "I  had  a  sort  of  idea  you  all  had 
meals  together." 

"  With  the  servants  ? "  questioned  Eustace. 

"  Yes,"  said  Herbert,  with  perfect  gravity. 

Eustace  flushed  deeply. 

"  Oh,  of  course,"  he  said,  "  coolies  and  every  one 
had  meals  together.  We  all  ate  out  of  a  trough." 

"  Eustace  ! "  exclaimed  Nesta  in  dismay,  wondering 
what  had  happened  to  him  all  of  a  sudden. 


MOTHER  S    HOME.  197 

The  cousins  stared  at  him  blankly,  hardly  realizing 
for  a  moment  what  he  had  said. 

"  Well,  it  is  just  as  sensible  as  saying  we  had 
meals  with  the  servants,"  said  the  boy,  in  such  a  tone 
of  disgust  that  Herbert  was  left  in  no  doubt  as  to 
his  meaning. 

"  You  needn't  be  cheeky,  youngster,"  he  said ;  "  you 
can't  expect  me  to  know  your  habits,  can  you  ?  I  do 
know  people  in  the  Colonies  can't  pick  and  choose 
their  company,  and  have  to  make  friends  with  cow- 
boys and  bushrangers,  if  they  want  any  society." 

"What!"  shouted  the  twins.  "Who  told  you 
that  ? " 

"  Oh,  I've  read  it  somewhere,"  Herbert  said  care- 
lessly. "  It  said  '  there  are  no  class  distinctions  in 
Colonial  life.  Men  and  women  meet  as  equals.' " 

"Then  it  is  rot,"  said  Eustace  briefly.  "I  don't 
know  how  you  could  believe  it.  Our  friends  were 
all  gentlemen  and  ladies.  Australians  are  as  partic- 
ular as  you  are  whom  they  have  for  friends." 

"  My  good  kid,"  said  Herbert  aggravatingly,  "  you 
don't  know  everything,  and  you  haven't  been  every- 
where in  the  Colonies,  you  know.  But  it  really 
doesn't  matter,  does  it  ?  We  were  only  saying  one 
doesn't  do  that  sort  of  thing  in  England.  Come  and 
wash  for  tea." 

The  small  passage  of  arms  left  neither  boy  much 
pleased  with  the  other.  Herbert  foresaw  that  Eustace 
was  likely  to  be  uppish  and  cheeky,  and  would  want 
keeping  in  his  place.  Eustace  thought  Herbert  gave 
himself  airs,  and  more  than  justified  the  criticism  he 
had  long  accorded  his  portrait.  He  did  not  look  it 
in  real  life,  for  Herbert  was  manly  and  unaffected  in 


198  MOTHER'S  HOME. 

appearance.  "  All  the  same,"  thought  Eustace,  "  he's 
a  silly  ass." 

Not  so  much  what  was  said  as  the  tone  in  which 
it  was  said  left  an  unpleasant  impression  upon  both 
new-comers.  They  had  planned  together  that  the 
very  first  thing  they  would  do  when  they  arrived 
would  be  to  rush  all  over  the  house  and  see  every- 
thing. Nesta  declared  she  would  not  be  able  to  sleep 
a  wink  for  excitement  if  she  did  not.  It  had  never 
occurred  to  them  there  would  be  barriers  of  any  sort. 
Nothing  in  their  own  free  lives  hitherto  had  sug- 
gested baize  doors  through  which  they  "ought  not 
to  go." 

Somehow  those  baize  doors  were  suggestive  of 
everything  irksome  and  disappointing ;  they  were  of 
a  piece  with  all  the  other  changes  which  the  twins 
began  to  feel  from  the  outset. 

Before  the  evening  was  over  Eustace  and  Nesta 
had  grasped  something  of  what  coming  to  England 
really  meant :  it  seemed  a  case  of  shut  doors  all 
round — there  was  no  feeling  of  home  about  it. 
Rather,  Eustace  reflected  bitterly,  it  was  like  prison, 
and  all  the  freedom  of  existence  was  gone.  It 
appeared  that  here  the  grown-ups  lived  in  one  part 
of  the  house,  the  children  in  another.  There  were 
certain  times  at  which  the  drawing-room  or  dining- 
room  might  be  visited,  otherwise  the  grown-ups  must 
not  be  interrupted.  Becky  and  Peter  were  provided 
with  a  sort  of  jailer,  whose  business  it  also  was  to 
give  all  the  young  people  their  meals,  and  their 
mother  seemed  utterly  ungetatable. 

Life  on  the  veranda  always  together,  always  in 
the  thick  of  everything  that  was  going  on,  with 


MOTHERS    HOME.  199 

no  shut  doors  anywhere,  had  ill-prepared  them  for 
this. 

Then  there  were  Herbert  and  Brenda. 

Strange  to  say,  Eustace  and  Nesta  had  not 
thought  of  them  as  anything  but  some  one  to  play 
with — other  children  staying  in  the  same  house  as 
themselves.  That  they  were  really  the  son  and 
daughter  of  the  place  had  never  occurred  to  the  new- 
comers. That  they  would  play  the  part  of  host  and 
hostess,  and  treat  the  Australians  entirely  as  visitors, 
was  a  shock  to  Eustace  and  Nesta.  Not  thus  did 
they  expect  to  be  received  into  their  mother's  old 
home,  which  she  had  always  taught  them  to  look  on 
as  their  own. 

Before  the  end  of  the  day,  however,  they  had 
realized  this  one  thing  very  vividly — Herbert  and 
Brenda  had  lived  here  all  their  lives,  but  the  Orbans 
were  outsiders,  their  very  coldly-welcomed  guests. 

"  It  is  delightful,"  said  Mrs.  Orban,  as  she  dressed 
for  dinner,  "to  think  of  the  children  getting  to 
know  each  other  at  last.  I  do  hope  they  will  be 
happy." 

"All  the  happier  for  being  thrown  so  much 
together,"  said  Mr.  Orban.  "  We  couldn't  help  it,  of 
course,  but  ours  have  been  thrown  far  too  much  with 
older  people.  This  sort  of  thing  is  much  healthier 
for  them." 

"  It  is  all  hateful,"  wept  Nesta  to  her  pillow  that 
night.  "  Herbert  is  a  bully,  and  Brenda  is  a  stuck-up 
pig — and  I  wish  we  had  never  come." 

And  Eustace  did  not  close  his  eyes  for  hours. 

"Bob  was  quite  right,"  he  thought.  "English  people 
are  horrid ;  they  freeze  you  right  up  the  minute  you 


200  MOTHER'S  HOME. 

see  them.  But  oh !  I  believe  it  would  be  better  if 
only  there  was  a  veranda.  They  do  live  in  such 
a  queer  way,  all  divided  up  like  this." 

Back  into  his  mind  there  came  the  refrain  of  one 
of  Bob's  songs — the  one  he  had  sung  to  Aunt  Dorothy 
the  day  of  her  arrival.  He  went  to  sleep  with  the 
tune  ringing  in  his  head, — 

"  Certain  for  darkies  die  is  not  do  place, 
Where  eben  cle  sun  am  ashamed  to  show  his  face." 


CHAPTER  XVIII 
PETER   MAKES   A    DIVERSION. 

BUT  for  Peter  and  Becky  schoolroom  breakfast  next 
morning  would  have  been  a  very  dismal  and 
quiet  affair,  for  the  elder  cousins  had  little  to  say  to 
each  other. 

Herbert  and  Brenda  cudgelled  their  brains  for 
topics  of  conversation  to  keep  things  going,  and  they 
thought  they  had  never  had  any  one  so  difficult  to  talk 
to  in  their  lives.  The  Australian  cousins  seemed 
downright  stupid  and  uninteresting.  Just  for  one 
thing  Brenda  was  thankful — they  were  not  outwardly 
so  unpresentable  as  she  had  anticipated. 

Nesta,  still  smarting  under  a  sense  of  disappoint- 
ment, had  made  a  sullen  resolution  not  to  appear  to 
want  to  know  anything  at  all.  In  spite  of  Herbert's 
assurances  she  was  quite  sure  she  did  know  a  great 
deal  about  the  house  and  grounds.  Brenda  and  he 
should  see  later  that  she  did. 

Eustace  held  his  tongue  because  he  had  literally 
nothing  to  say  that  was  at  all  agreeable.  They  had 
begun  the  day  by  going  into  their  mother's  room  to 
say  good-morning. 

"  0  children,"  she  had  exclaimed  when  she  saw 
them,  "  isn't  it  all  lovely  ? " 


202  PETER   MAKES   A   DIVERSION. 

"  It  is,  mummie,"  began  Nesta  in  such  a  miserable 
voice  that  Eustace  knew  she  was  going  on  with  a  "  but." 

There  were  tears  of  joy  in  Mrs.  Orban's  eyes.  To 
her  at  least  everything  was  perfect.  Eustace  was 
standing  close  to  Nesta,  and  he  gave  her  a  surreptitious 
pinch  that  just  nipped  the  complaint  right  off  before 
the  "  but "  could  come  out. 

"  It  is  ripping,  mother,"  he  said.  "  I  never  thought 
it  would  be  half  so  splendid." 

"  I  knew  you  would  love  it,"  said  Mrs.  Orban  con- 
fidently ;  "  and  it  is  so  jolly  for  you  having  Brenda 
and  Herbert.  If  only — " 

She  stopped,  and  her  face  had  grown  suddenly  sad. 
There  was  always  that  "  if  only."  The  twins  knew 
she  was  thinking  of  Aunt  Dorothy. 

"  Look  here,  Nesta,"  said  Eustace  in  a  low  voice 
when  they  left  the  room,  "  don't  you  go  grumbling  to 
mother  and  spoiling  everything  for  her,  or  you  will 
be  a  selfish  little  pig." 

"  But  when  things  are  horrid — "  began  Nesta. 

"  It  won't  make  them  better  to  worry  her,"  said 
Eustace  shortly. 

"  But  how  could  you  say  it  is  splendid  ? "  Nesta 
said  with  a  choke. 

"  Well,  isn't  it  ?  "  said  Eustace.  "  I  was  thinking 
about  the  house  and  the  park.  It  was  not  the  people 
mother  told  us  about  before  we  came,  but  the  place." 

"  Grannie  and  grandfather  are  not  a  bit  like  what 
I  thought,"  Nesta  remarked  in  an  aggrieved  tone. 

"  They  are  very  beautiful,"  said  Eustace  in  an  awed 
voice.  "  They  somehow  match  the  house  and  every- 
thing in  it,  and  it  seems  to  make  them  much  too 
grand  for  us." 


PETER   MAKES    A    DIVERSION.  203 

"I  know  Herbert  and  Brenda  think  themselves 
much  too  grand  for  us,"  said  Nesta  crossly.  "  Fancy 
their  thinking  such  silly  things  about  the  way  we 
lived,  just  as  if  we  weren't  ladies  and  gentlemen! 
Why,  last  night,  when  Brenda  told  me  we  were  to  go 
in  to  dessert,  she  said, '  You  know  people  always  dress 
for  dinner  in  England,'  in  that  snubby  way  of  hers ; 
and  I  laughed  right  out,  and  said,  '  Goodness,  father 
and  mother  dress  for  dinner  every  night  at  home.'  " 

"  I  think  they  fancy  we  are  sort  of  savages,"  said 
Eustace.  "  It  makes  me  feel  inclined  to  be  one,  and 
give  them  a  shock." 

Dessert  the  evening  before  had  proved  a  very  dull 
affair,  and  the  time  in  the  drawing-room  afterwards, 
playing  halma  with  the  cousins,  was  worse.  They 
all  four  hailed  bedtime  with  thankfulness.  Never 
before  had  Eustace  and  Nesta  felt  so  shut  in — so 
pinned  down  and  overawed.  Never,  thought  Her- 
bert and  Brenda,  had  they  met  such  queer,  un- 
responsive children. 

At  breakfast  they  found  Becky  entirely  at  home 
with  her  keeper,  who  had  a  grave  kind  of  way  of 
smiling  down  upon  the  small  person  and  Peter. 

"  You  had  better  come  and  see  the  house  now," 
said  Herbert  immediately  after  breakfast.  "  I'm  go- 
ing off  rabbit-shooting  later." 

"  Not  you,  Master  Peter,"  said  nurse  as  Peter  shot 
off  his  chair  ;  "  your  hands  and  face  are  all  sticky,  and 
must  be  washed  before  you  can  do  anything." 

The  others  did  not  offer  to  wait  for  him,  so  the 
crestfallen  Peter  was  left  behind,  wondering  why 
people  wanted  so  much  washing  in  England. 

Herbert    and    Brenda    took    the    twins    through 


204  PETER    MAKES    A    DIVERSION. 

the  house  as  they  might  have  conducted  a  party 
of  sight-seers.  Eustace  accepted  everything  in  silence, 
but  Nesta  did  not.  For  instance, — 

"This  is  the  picture  gallery,"  said  Herbert,  "and 
all  these  people  are  our  ancestors." 

"Yes,  I  know,"  said  Nesta. 

"  This  is  the  room  Queen  Elizabeth  is  supposed  to 
have  slept  in  once — " 

"  Oh  yes,  mother  told  us  all  about  that,"  broke  in 
Nesta ;  "  and  the  bishop  always  sleeps  here  when 
he  comes  to  hold  confirmations  in  the  neighbour- 
hood." 

The  party  passed  on  in  silence.  This  sort  of  thing 
was  damping  to  the  showman. 

"  You  see  that  group  of  swords  over  there,"  began 
Herbert,  trying  again  as  they  reached  the  hall. 

"  The  middle  one  was  the  one  Sir  Herbert  Chase 
killed  the  man  with  at  Worcester  and  just  saved  the 
Prince's  life,  and  you  are  called  after  him,"  said 
Nesta,  anticipating  the  tale. 

Herbert  mentally  voted  his  cousin  a  bumptious 
brat  of  a  girl.  Eustace  began  to  wish  Nesta  would 
stop  showing  off  so  palpably — it  seemed  small  and 
silly. 

They  passed  an  interesting  looking  door,  and  Nesta 
at  once  said, — 

"  Oh,  we're  missing  one.  That  must  be  the  library, 
because  of  the  double  doors  and  the  carved  owl  over 
them.  Do  let's  go  in." 

"  Can't,"  said  Herbert,  glad  to  show  some  superior 
knowledge  at  least  of  the  ways  of  the  house  if  not  of 
its  contents.  "  Grandfather  is  always  there  all  morn- 
ing, and  no  one  ever  disturbs  him." 


PETER   MAKES   A   DIVERSION.  205 

"  That  portrait  over  there  is  our  great-great- 
grandfather," said  Brenda  in  the  dining-room. 

"  No,"  said  Nesta,  shaking  her  head ;  "  one  more 
great.  Great-great-great-grandfather,  Eustace  Chase." 

Brenda  flushed  with  annoyance. 

"  Well,  I  really  think  I  ought  to  know,"  she  said, 
"  considering  I've  lived  here  all  my  life. — It  is  only 
great-great,  isn't  it,  Herbert  ?  " 

Herbert  looked  worried. 

"  No,  it  is  three  greats,"  he  said  grudgingly. 

"  I  knew  for  certain,"  said  Nesta. 

Brenda  allowed  Herbert  to  take  up  the  rdle  of 
conductor  awhile.  Nesta  was  getting  on  her  nerves. 
But  presently,  in  the  smaller  drawing-room,  they  all 
came  to  a  standstill  in  front  of  the  picture  of  a 
beautiful  little  brown-haired  girl. 

"  That  was  Aunt  Dorothy  when  she  was  little," 
said  Brenda  very  low. 

Nesta  knew  this  also,  but  she  said  nothing  for  once. 

Herbert  led  the  way  out  of  the  house  in  silence. 

Out  of  doors  Nesta  displayed  just  the  same  irritat- 
ing certainty  of  things.  The  sun-dial  she  noticed 
from  a  distance. 

"That  has  'Sic  transit  vita'  on  it,"  she  said  hur- 
riedly, lest  she  should  be  forestalled.  "  Oh,  and  that 
tank  is  the  little  well  place  mother  fell  into  when 
she  was  Becky's  age." 

But  she  received  a  check  later. 

"The  good  old  swing  and  the  giant's  stride,"  she 
said  with  enthusiasm. 

"  No — new  ones,"  said  Herbert  with  satisfaction ; 
"  the  old  ones  were  rotten,  and  these  were  put  up  for 
us." 


206  PETER    MAKES    A    DIVERSION. 

Nesta  put  her  next  venture  in  the  form  of  a 
question. 

"  Is  that  the  summer-house  mother  and  the  aunts 
played  dolls  in  ? " 

"  No,"  said  Brenda,  "  that  fell  down.  This  is  mine. 
Grandfather  gave  it  me  one  birthday." 

Everything  had  the  impress  of  the  Dixon  children 
— everything  seemed  to  be  "  mine  "  or  "  Herbert's." 
It  was  a  depressing  morning  for  the  Australians, 
though  Nesta  did  flatter  herself  she  must  have  clearly 
demonstrated  her  knowledge  of  Maze  Court  and 
pretty  well  surprised  her  cousins.  It  annoyed  her 
that  Eustace  had  been  so  dumb,  and  seemingly  unable 
to  say  more  than  "yes"  or  "no"  to  things.  It  showed 
a  lack  of  spirit  about  him  she  would  not  have 
expected  after  his  sally  about  the  troughs  they  fed 
out  of  with  the  coolies,  and  his  assertion  only  that 
morning  that  he  felt  inclined  to  become  a  savage  and 
astonish  the  Dixons. 

"  I  expect  he's  afraid  of  Herbert,"  she  thought ; 
"  but  I'm  not." 

Eustace  was  not  either,  but  he  was  just  a  little 
ashamed  of  his  outburst  of  the  evening  before. 
Looked  at  by  light  of  day  it  seemed  unnecessary 
waste  of  temper.  He  thought  Bob  would  not  have 
thought  much  of  him  for  it ;  it  was  rather  babyish. 

Oh,  how  homesick  he  felt !  What  wouldn't  he 
have  given  to  have  seen  Bob  walking  down  one  of 
those  wide  paths  towards  them.  Good  old  Bob  !  Poor 
old  Bob !  What  would  Brenda  and  Herbert  think  if 
they  only  knew  all  that  story  ?  It  was  enough  to 
keep  the  boy  silent  to  have  such  thoughts  as  these 
starting  up  in  his  memory  again  and  again;  enough  to 


PETER  MAKES   A   DIVERSION.  207 

make  him  ashamed  of  any  pettiness.  But  the  thought 
of  Bob  alone  had  power  to  do  that ;  he  was  so  big, 
so  splendid,  such  a  man ! 

Coming  out  of  the  gardens  into  the  park  they  met 
nurse  and  Becky. 

"  Oh,"  said  nurse,  looking  flushed  and  flustered, 
"  isn't  Master  Peter  with  you  ?  I  can't  find  him  any- 
where. I  just  left  him  while  I  went  to  dress  Miss 
Becky,  and  never  thought  to  tell  him  to  wait  for 
me." 

"  Peter  isn't  used  to  staying  in  one  room,"  said 
Eustace  quietly.  "  I  guess  he  is  looking  for  us." 

"  But  it  is  very  naughty  of  him,"  said  the  English 
nurse  in  vexation. 

"  Peter  wouldn't  mean  to  be  naughty,"  said  Eustace 
in  the  same  quiet  tone ;  "  but  you  see  we  are  so  used 
to  be  all  together  all  day  long  on  the  veranda." 

"  That's  all  very  fine,"  said  nurse,  "  but  it  doesn't 
find  him  for  me.  I  just  hope  he  won't  come  to 
some  harm  or  do  some  mischief  before  I  get 
him." 

"  Could  he  come  to  any  harm  ? "  asked  Nesta 
anxiously. 

"  Well,  there  are  ponds  he  could  fall  into,  and  places 
he  could  climb  and  tumble  out  of.  And  as  to 
mischief — there  are  things  everywhere  he  could 
handle  and  break,"  said  the  woman.  "I  never  saw 
such  an  inquisitive  little  fidget  as  he  is.  He  is  all 
the  time  asking  questions  and  wanting  to  touch 
everything  he  sees." 

There  immediately  began  a  hunt  for  Peter.  Here, 
there,  and  everywhere  they  went  in  pairs,  but 
nowhere  could  he  be  found.  They  called  him, 


208  PETER    MAKES    A    DIVERSION. 

but  there  was  no  answer ;  they  asked  every  one  they 
met,  but  no  one  had  seen  him. 

Mrs.  Chase  was  out  driving  with  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Orban ;  there  seemed  no  one  to  appeal  to. 

The  search  reminded  Eustace  of  the  story  of  the 
loss  of  Aunt  Dorothy,  and  he  went  and  looked  in  the 
turret  and  the  secret  chamber  through  the  cupboard 
door ;  but  Peter  was  not  there. 

Nurse  was  becoming  frantic,  for  of  course  she  felt 
responsible  for  her  charge.  Eustace  and  Nesta  began 
to  be  worried.  Herbert  was  cross  because  this  pre- 
vented his  rabbit-shooting ;  he  could  not  very  well 
go  away  leaving  such  an  anxious  household  as  this. 
Brenda  felt  sorry  both  for  him  and  for  the  twins,  but 
said  nothing. 

The  search-party  met  in  the  hall,  just  as  that  other 
search-party  had  kept  doing  so  many,  many  years 
ago,  but  there  was  never  any  news. 

"  Can  there  be  a  secret  chamber  somewhere  else  ? " 
said  Nesta. 

Brenda  shook  her  head. 

"I  don't  think  so,"  she  said. 

"  I  wish  father  would  come  home,"  Eustace  thought 
miserably.  "  He  might  think  of  something." 

"  We  had  better  ask  grandfather  what  is  to  be 
done,"  said  Herbert  at  last  in  desperation. 

It  was  a  last  resource.  Nothing  but  the  most 
serious  business  was  allowed  to  interrupt  Mr.  Chase's 
morning,  but  this  had-  become  sufficiently  pressing  to 
w-rrant  the  intrusion. 

In  through  the  folding-doors  trooped  the  anxious- 
looking  searchers,  Herbert  first. 

"  Well,   I   never  ! "  he  exclaimed,  for   there   stood 


PETER   MAKES    A    DIVERSION.  209 

Peter  as  calm  as  you  please,  his  hands  behind  him, 
staring  at  his  grandfather  across  the  broad  writing- 
table. 

"  Can  you  ride  bareback  ? "  he  was  inquiring  in  his 
shrill  treble.  "Bob  can;  but  he  said  I  mustn't  try 
because  it  is  slimy." 

"  Slimy  ? "  repeated  Mr.  Chase,  with  brows  bent 
in  perplexity. 

"  Yes,"  said  Peter,  "  sliddery,  you  know.  A  horse  is 
a  very  slippery  beast  for  short  legs,  Bob  says." 

He  went  on  quite  regardless  of  the  intruders,  who 
stood  watching  in  awed  silence,  because  if  Mr.  Chase 
did  not  order  Peter  out  of  the  room,  it  was  no  one's 
business  to  do  so. 

"  And  who  may  this  Bob  be  you  keep  quoting  ? " 
asked  Mr.  Chase — "  a  bushranger  ? " 

"  No,  he's  our  friend,"  replied  Peter.  "  He  is  just 
Bob,  you  know,  who  comes  to  see  us.  Once  Eustace 
and  he  were  lost  in  the  scrub.  And  Bob  says  Eustace 
is  a—" 

"  Peter  ! "  exclaimed  Eustace. 

"  I  wasn't  going  to  say  anything  bad,"  said 
Peter.  "I  was  only  going  to  tell  grandfather  how 
you—" 

"  Grandfather  doesn't  want  to  know,"  said  Eustace, 
looking  red  and  uncomfortable. 

Mr.  Chase  turned  his  bright  blue  eyes  on  Eustace ; 
they  were  blue  eyes,  very  like  Peter's. 

"  Perhaps  grandfather  does,"  he  said  firmly. — "  Go 
on,  Peter." 

"  I  can  tell  you  better,"  said  Eustace  hurriedly.  "  It 
is  only  Bob  was  lost,  and  I  got  lost  looking  for  him ; 
and  we  thought  some  natives  were  going  to  kill  us, 

(1,331)  14 


210  PETER   MAKES    A    DIVERSION. 

but  the  chief  wanted  a  reward,  so  he  fetched  father  and 
Mr.  Cochrane  to  take  us  home." 

Mr.  Chase  listened  quietly.  It  was  a  tame  little 
story,  without  much  point  to  it  told  like  that,  but  he 
had  watched  Eustace's  sensitive  face  narrowly,  and 
he  asked  no  further  questions. 

"  I  seem  to  be  honoured  with  much  company  this 
morning,"  he  said  instead,  looking  round  the  group  on 
the  threshold.  "  What  are  you  all  doing,  if  I  may 
ask  ?  " 

"  Looking  for  Peter,  grandfather,"  explained  Herbert 
uncomfortably,  certain  that  Mr.  Chase  was  annoyed. 
"  We've  been  hunting  for  him  for  the  last  hour." 

"  I've  had  the  pleasure  of  his  society  for  about  that 
space  of  time,"  said  Mr.  Chase.  "  I  have  had  to  give 
an  account  of  how  many  black  men  and  how  many 
Chinkees  I  employ  about  the  place ;  whether  I 
wouldn't  rather  live  in  Queensland  if  I  had  a  hundred 
pounds  of  my  own ;  and  how  long  I  sleep  in  the 
winter.  I  don't  know  why  he  wants  to  know  that,  I 
am  sure." 

"  Oh,"  said  Peter  quickly,  "  because  Bob  says  people 
in  England  sleep  like  dormice  in  the  winter,  and  have 
to  be  wakened  by  big  knockers  on  the  door." 

"  I  see,"  said  Mr.  Chase  gravely,  "  your  friend  Bob 
seems  to  know  more  about  England  than  I  do — 
probably  because  I  sleep  right  through  the  winter. 
Now,  if  you  have  asked  everything  you  can  think 
of,  perhaps  you  will  take  your  tribe  away  with 
you,  Peter  Perky." 

The  twins  jumped  violently  at  the  name,  and  stared 
at  the  speaker  in  astonishment.  No  one  but  Aunt 
Dorothy  had  ever  called  Peter  that. 


PETER   MAKES    A    DIVERSION.  211 

"  I  should  like  to  know  if  you  roll  up  when 
you  sleep,  or  lie  flat,"  Peter  said,  not  feeling  at  all 
anxious  to  go.  "Aunt  Dorothy  always  called  me 
a  dormouse  at  night — " 

"  You  can  go,  Peter,"  interrupted  Mr.  Chase 
hurriedly ;  "  I  am  busy." 

Herbert  took  the  child  by  the  shoulder  and  marched 
him  out  of  the  room. 

"  Peter,  how  could  you  ?  "  exclaimed  Brenda,  when 
they  reached  the  schoolroom. 

"  How  could  I  what  ? "  demanded  Peter,  looking 
puzzled. 

"  Why,  speak  about  poor  Aunt  Dorothy  before 
grandfather,"  said  the  girl.  "Nobody  does;  he  can't 
bear  it." 

"  Can't  he  ? "  said  Peter  mildly;  "  but  he  asked  me  a 
lot  of  questions  about  her  himself.  And  I  told  him 
how  she  called  me  Peter  Perky,  and  all  about  her 
saving  my  life  in  the  wreck." 

"  What ! "  interrupted  the  cousins  in  a  breath ; 
"  she  did  what  ? " 

"  Didn't  you  know  ? "  said  Eustace. 

"  We  don't  know  anything  except  what  that  awful 
cable  said,"  Brenda  said  in  a  low,  shaky  voice. 

Between  them  the  twins  and  Peter  told  the  whole 
story.  Herbert  sat  at  the  table,  his  head  buried 
in  his  hands.  Brenda  listened  with  her  back  to 
the  speakers,  looking  away  out  of  the  window. 

There  was  a  long  pause. 

"  Then,"  said  Herbert  huskily  at  last,  "  if  it  hadn't 
been  for  Peter,  Aunt  Dorothy  would  never  have  been 
drowned." 


CHAPTER   XIX. 
THE   LAST   STRAW. 


words  fell  like  a  thunderbolt  into  the 
midst  of  the  group.  Eustace  moved  in- 
voluntarily to  Peter's  side  and  put  a  protecting  arm 
round  him,  as  if  he  had  been  struck.  The  little 
fellow  himself  looked  utterly  bewildered. 

"  How  can  you  say  such  a  wicked,  wicked  thing  ?  " 
exclaimed  Nesta  in  astonishment;  "just  as  if  it  was 
poor  Peter's  fault." 

"  Well,  wasn't  it  ?  "  demanded  Herbert  bitterly,  his 
face  still  hidden.  "  If  Peter  hadn't  been  at  the 
other  side  of  the  ship  —  if  Aunt  Dorothy  had  not 
had  to  go  away  and  find  him  —  but  you  all  got  into 
the  boat  and  went  away  and  left  her  !  " 

"  Don't  !  "  exclaimed  Eustace  sharply.  "  You  don't 
know  what  a  wreck  in  the  dark  is  like,  or  you 
wouldn't  talk  like  that.  There  isn't  time  to  know 
anything.  We  didn't  know  Aunt  Dorothy  was  left." 

"I  should  have  known,"  said  Herbert,  with  all 
the  confidence  of  ignorance,  "and  I  would  have 
stayed  and  drowned  with  her." 

He  broke  off  short,  rose  abruptly,  and  stumbled 
in  a  queer,  blind  way  from  the  room.  He  could  not 
bear  that  any  one  should  witness  his  grief. 

Brenda    turned    a     tear-stained    face    from     the 


THE   LAST   STRAW.  213 

window  and  stared  at  the  trio  now  standing  close 
together. 

"  He  isn't  thinking  what  he  is  saying,"  she  said 
chokily ;  "  but  we  are  so  frightfully  unhappy  about 
Aunt  Dorothy — and  this  seems  to  make  it  worse — 
I  mean  that  she  might  so  easily  have  been  saved. 
Of  course  you  didn't  really  know  her,  so  you  can't 
understand.  But  ever  since  our  mother  died  Aunt 
Dorothy — " 

But  here  Brenda's  voice  broke  utterly,  and  she,  too, 
hurriedly  left  the  room. 

"  Well,"  exclaimed  Nesta,  "  I  think  it  just  horrid 
of  them.  I  shall  never,  never  like  them  now." 

Eustace  turned  a  pair  of  surprised  brown  eyes 
upon  her. 

"  Won't  you  ? "  he  said  wonderingly.  "  Why,  I  like 
them  better  than  I  did,  ever  so  much." 

"  What ! "  Nesta  said,  "  you  like  them  better  for 
saying  a  horrid  thing  like  that  ?  To  make  out  it 
was  Peter's  fault!  Poor  little  Peter,  who  was  so 
nearly  drowned  himself ! " 

"It  wasn't  that  part  I  was  thinking  of,"  said 
Eustace,  "but  just  how  they  loved  her.  Somehow 
I  never  thought  of  it  before.  Same  way  we  love 
mother,  I  guess;  and  I  don't  know  what  I  should 
have  thought  if  mother  had  been  drowned  saving 
some  one  .else's  brother." 

Nesta  stared  at  him  blankly.  There  were  things 
about  Eustace  lately  that  she  did  not  understand. 
She  knew  nothing  of  Bob's  maxim  about  looking 
at  two  sides  of  a  question,  so  she  could  see  no 
reason  for  the  strange  things  he  sometimes  said,  and 
he  was  far  too  reticent  to  have  explained. 


214  THE   LAST   STRAW. 

"  Well,  all  I  can  say  is,  I  wish  we  had  never  come," 
said  Nesta  for  about  the  twentieth  time.  "  Nothing 
is  nice,  and  it  will  be  more  hateful  than  ever  now 
they  feel  like  that  about  Peter.  We  had  better  tell 
mother  and  father,  and  ask  them  to  take  us  away." 

"  What's  that  I  hear  ? "  said  an  astonished  voice  at 
the  door. 

The  children  all  jumped  and  turned  round,  for 
there  stood  their  grandfather.  They  were  speechless 
with  dismay ;  they  could  not  have  pictured  a  worse 
thing  happening. 

"  What  did  you  say,  Nesta  ? "  asked  Mr.  Chase 
again,  in  a  tone  that  made  the  twins'  hearts  stand 
still. 

He  looked  angry,  surprised,  and  very  commanding. 
But  how  were  they  to  repeat  what  they  had  been 
saying  ?  Nesta  remembered  they  had  been  warned 
not  to  speak  of  Aunt  Dorothy  before  him.  Eustace 
felt  it  would  be  mean  and  ungenerous  to  get  Herbert 
into  trouble  behind  his  back.  But  Peter  had  no 
such  scruples.  Dropping  his  head  into  his  arms  on 
the  table,  he  broke  out  sobbingly, — 

"  Herbert  says  it  was  me  drowned  Aunt  Dorothy." 

"  What ! "  exclaimed  Mr.  Chase  incredulously ;  "  he 
surely  never  said  such  a  thing  ?  Explain  this  to  me, 
Eustace,  at  once." 

His  tone  was  so  severe  that  the  boy  literally  shook. 
He  had  never  seen  any  one  really  angry  in  his  life 
before. 

"  He  didn't  say  quite  that,"  Eustace  said  with 
difficulty ;  "  he  only  meant  it  was  because  of  Peter." 

"  Kindly  give  me  his  exact  words,"  Mr.  Chase  said, 
still  in  that  awful  voice. 


THE    LAST    STRAW.  215 

Eustace  closed  his  thin  lips  tight,  with  an  expression 
that  meant  wild  horses  would  not  drag  it  from  him. 
His  grandfather  scanned  his  face  closely,  then  turned 
to  Nesta. 

"  As  Eustace  seems  to  have  lost  his  tongue,  I  must 
ask  you  to  tell  me  what  Herbert  said  in  exactly  his 
own  words." 

Nesta  glanced  furtively  at  her  twin,  but  she  was 
angry  with  Herbert  and  saw  no  reason  why  he  should 
be  protected. 

"  He  said,"  she  replied,  "  if  Peter  had  not  been 
at  the  other  side  of  the  boat,  and  Aunt  Dorothy  had 
not  had  to  go  and  find  him,  she  wouldn't  have  been 
drowned.  He  said  we  all  went  away  and  left  her — " 

"  How  dared  he ! "  Mr.  Chase  thundered.  "  I  am 
ashamed  that  a  grandson  of  mine  should  have  behaved 
in  such  a  way.  Whatever  he  thought,  he  had  no 
right  to  say  such  a  thing." 

"  He  —  he  was  most  fearfully  unhappy,"  said 
Eustace  nervously. 

"  That  is  no  excuse  for  his  making  other  people 
so  too,"  Mr.  Chase  replied.  "  Eustace,  go  and  tell 
Herbert  to  come  here  at  once." 

It  was  a  disagreeable  errand,  and  the  boy  whitened 
as  he  turned  to  obey.  Mr.  Chase's  prompt,  old- 
fashioned  methods  were  something  new  to  him. 
Fault-finding  at  home  had  always  been  reserved  for 
quiet  talks  alone  with  father  or  mother ;  they  were 
never  made  big  public  affairs  like  this. 

Eustace  found  Herbert  in  his  own  room  pacing 
up  and  down  the  floor  with  his  hands  in  his  pockets. 
He  had  got  control  of  himself  by  then,  and  he  turned 
on  his  visitor  with  a  look  of  impatient  surprise. 


216  THE    LAST    STRAW. 

"  What  do  you  want  ?  "  he  said. 

"  I'm  awfully  sorry,"  Eustace  began  lamely,  "  but 
you've  got  to  come  to  grandfather.  We  were  talking 
about  what  you  said,  and  he  came  in  without  our 
hearing.  He  made  us  tell  him  the  rest,  and  I'm 
afraid  he — he  is  going  to  lecture  you." 

"  You — you  told  tales  ? "  said  Herbert  scathingly. 
Without  waiting  for  a  reply  he  marched  past  his 
cousin  to  the  schoolroom.  Eustace  could  not  bear  to 
follow  and  see  him  humiliated.  It  would  be  just 
a  little  better  for  him  with  one  person  less  present, 
he  thought. 

"  Grandfather  was  fearfully  severe,"  said  Nesta 
later,  when  she  had  found  Eustace  prowling  about 
like  a  bear  with  a  sore  head  alone  in  the  grounds. 
"  So  you  see  it  was  a  beastly  thing  to  say.  He  said 
Herbert  was  no  gentleman  if  he  didn't  apologize." 

"  And  did  he  ? "  asked  Eustace  shortly. 

"  He  said  he  was  sorry  if  he  hadn't  behaved  like  a 
gentleman,  and  it  shouldn't  occur  again.  Most  awfully 
stiffly  he  spoke,  just  like  a  grown-up,  and  then 
grandfather  said  he  might  go." 

"  And  that  before  you  and  Peter ! "  exclaimed 
Eustace  in  tones  of  disgust.  "  I'm  jolly  glad  I  wasn't 
there ;  it  would  have  made  me  feel  a  low-down  black- 
fellow  if  Herbert  had  apologized  to  me.  I  don't 
think  Peter  behaved  like  a  white  man,  and  I  mean 
to  tell  him  so,  too,  when  I  get  him  to  myself." 

"  Grandfather  seems  to  have  taken  a  fancy  to 
Peter,"  said  Nesta.  "  He  had  come  up  to  fetch  him 
when  he  overheard  me.  He  said  Peter  had  already 
broken  his  morning,  and  he  had  better  have  the  rest 
of  it  and  take  him  a  walk.  Erenda  says  she  never 


THJpJ    LAST   STRAW.  217 

knew  him  do  such  a  queer  thing  before ;  he  is  not 
generally  supposed  to  be  fond  of  children,  and  that 
is  why  we  have  no  meals  downstairs."  , 

Every  one  was  surprised  at  Mr.  Chase's  sudden  par- 
tiality for  Peter,  but  the  reason  was  a  very  simple  one. 
From  Peter  he  could  hear  more  about  Miss  Chase 
than  from  any  one  else.  No  tears  choked  little 
Peter's  voice  when  he  described  Aunt  Dorothy's  first 
day,  or  told  the  story  of  her  quaint  mistakes.  He 
quite  forgot  the  sad  part  of  her  visit,  and  lost  himself 
in  his  stories.  The  old  man  led  him  on  from  point 
to,  point,  and  learned  all  that  he  could  of  his  beloved 
daughter's  stay  in  Queensland  without  Peter's  guessing 
what  he  was  really  doing. 

The  little  fellow  was  radiantly  happy.  They 
walked  about  the  grounds  together,  and  presently 
Mr.  Chase  said  Peter  must  learn  to  ride — he  would 
teach  him  himself.  Accordingly,  out  went  Peter  on 
a  little  pony  with  Mr.  Chase  at  its  head,  and  the 
riding  lessons  began> 

"  It  doesn't  look  as  if  grandfather  thought  it  was 
Peter's  fault,"  said  Nesta  to  Eustace  ;  "  he  seems  fonder 
of  him  than  any  one." 

If  Peter  was  content,  not  so  the  twins.  The  scene 
with  Herbert  had  produced  a  very  uncomfortable 
state  of  affaira  He  no  longer  played  the  part  of 
host,  but  kept  out  of  his  cousins'  way  as  much  as 
possible,  going  out  on  long  expeditions  by  himself, 
and  never  joining  the  schoolroom  party  when  he  could 
help  it. 

Nesta  thought  him  detestable,  but  Eustace  had  a 
feeling  that  Herbert  had  been  very  hardly  treated 
in  his  own  home.  He  could  not  forget  how  genuine 


218  THE    LAST    STRAW. 

had  been  the  big  fellow's  unhappiness  over  the  awful 
loss  of  his  beloved  aunt,  and  Eustace  could  have 
forgiven  much  more  than  the  outburst  against  Peter 
in  the  face  of  such  real  distress.  But  he  had  no 
chance  of  showing  his  sympathy ;  Herbert  would 
have  resented  any  exhibition  of  sentiment  most 
haughtily.  Eustace  only  felt  exceedingly  awkward 
whenever  he  was  with  him,  and  wished  with  all  his 
heart  he  could  awake  to  find  all  these  unfortunate 
English  experiences  nothing  but  a  bad  dream. 

Between  her  loyalty  to  her  brother  and  the  sense 
of  courtesy  that  bade  her  look  after  her  cousins, 
Brenda  had  a  very  difficult  course  to  steer  ;  being 
proud  and  reserved  by  nature,  she  only  succeeded  in 
being  exceedingly  stiff  in  her  attempts  at  civility  to 
the  twins. 

"  It  gets  horrider  and  horrider,"  Nesta  said  after 
two  or  three  days  of  it. 

But  the  secret  treaty  not  to  trouble  their  mother 
and  disturb  her  enjoyment  held  good  through  every- 
thing. 

"  It  will  come  to  an  end  in  a  year,"  Eustace  said 
bravely ;  "  and  we  couldn't  bear  it  after  we  got  back 
if  we  had  to  remember  we  had  spoiled  mother's  trip. 
She  has  been  longing  for  it  such  a  long  time." 

Because  they  saw  so  comparatively  little  of  their 
mother,  it  was  always  possible  to  keep  their  grievances 
from  her;  and  she  was  so  certain  her  children  must 
be  sharing  the  pleasures  with  herself,  it  never  occurred 
to  her  to  suspect  that  anything  was  wrong. 

"  It  wouldn't  be  us  spoiling  her  trip,"  Nesta 
objected ;  "  it  would  be  Brenda's  and  Herbert's  faults, 
because  they  are  so  disagreeable." 


THE    LAST    STRAW.  219 

"It  would  be  because  of  us,"  Eustace  held  out, 
"  and  I'll  never  forgive  you  if  you  go  whining  about 
it  to  mother  or  any  one.  We  can  bear  it  for  a  year, 
or  we  aren't  worth  anything." 

But  even  Eustace's  courage  received  a  check  one 
evening  when  he  and  Nesta  were  called  into  their 
mother's  room  for  a  talk  before  she  dressed  for  dinner. 
Her  face  was  aglow  with  some  pleasant  thoughts, 
yet  she  was  very  serious — a  strange  mixture  that 
immediately  struck  the  twins  as  portending  something 
very  big  and  out  of  the  way. 

"Chicks,"  she  said,  drawing  them  down  on  each 
side  of  her  on  the  sofa,  "  I  have  got  something  very 
special  to  say  to  you  to-day — something  I  scarcely 
know  whether  to  be  most  glad  or  sorry  about,  for 
it  cuts  two  ways.  It  fulfils  the  ambition  of  my  life 
for  you,  and  at  the  same  time  it  costs  me  my  twins." 

There  was  a  breathless,  expectant  silence. 

"  I  think  for  you  the  happiness  will  outweigh  the 
pain,"  she  went  on  gently,  "because  it  means  new 
interests,  new  life,  everything  you  must  most  desire. 
And,  dears,  we  have  to  thank  grandfather  for  it ; 
he  insists  on  sending  you  both  to  school." 

"  To  school ! "  shouted  the  twins  simultaneously. 

"  Yes,"  Mrs.  Orban  said,  "  actually  to  school.  He 
wishes  you  to  have  exactly  the  same  advantages  as 
Brenda  and  Herbert.  Won't  it  be  splendid  for  you  ?  " 

There  was  dead  silence.  Mrs.  Orban  glanced  from 
one  grave  face  to  the  other.  Nesta's  was  crumpled 
and  bewildered  ;  Eustace's  very  white,  and  his  ex- 
pression sadly  strained. 

"Why,  darlings,"  Mrs.  Orban  said,  "you  have 
always  wanted  to  go  to  school.  Hasn't  it  nearly 


220  THE   LAST   STRAW. 

made  me  cry  again  and  again  to  hear  you  craving 
for  a  thing  we  could  not  give  you  ?  And  now  your 
wishes  have  been  granted  as  it  were  by  magic,  I 
do  believe  you  are  not  glad  after  all." 

There  was  such  a  ring  of  disappointment  in  their 
mother's  voice  that  even  Nesta  was  roused. 

"  We've  wanted  it  awfully,"  stammered  Eustace 
awkwardly,  "  but  we — we  didn't  think  of  it  coming 
quite  so  soon." 

"  Oh,  is  that  it,  you  dears  ? "  Mrs.  Orban  said  in  a 
tone  between  laughter  and  tears.  "  I  was  afraid  some- 
thing much  worse  was  the  matter — that  you  had 
changed  your  minds,  for  instance,  or  that  you  didn't 
like  England  after  all ;  but  of  course  that  couldn't  be." 

She  spoke  with  such  perfect  certainty  that  the 
twins  were  dumb;  they  could  think  of  nothing  to 
say. 

"There  really  is  rather  a  blessing  in  disguise  in 
your  going  to  school  at  once,  though  I  can't  bear 
parting  with  you,"  Mrs.  Orban  went  on  after  a  little 
silence.  "  I  shall  be  quite  close  to  you  while  you  are 
still  feeling  strange  in  your  new  life ;  I  shall  hear 
all  about  everything  from  you  by  word  of  mouth  in 
the  holidays ;  and  I  shall  go  away  next  year  feeling 
content  that  you  are  settled  down,  and  likely  to  be 
nothing  but  a  tiny  bit  mammy-sick  at  my  departure." 

Eustace  rubbed  his  head  against  her  shoulder. 

"  More  than  a  tiny  bit,  mummie,"  he  said. 

"  We  needn't  think  about  that  yet,  though,"  said 
Mrs.  Orban  cheerily ;  "  it  is  a  long  way  off,  with  plenty 
of  lovely  times  between.  I  only  wish  father  had  not 
to  go  so  soon." 

"  How  soon  ? "  queried  Nesta  sharply. 


THE    LAST   STRAW.  221 

"  He  says  he  must  be  off  the  end  of  this  month," 
was  the  answer ;  "  that  is  why  the  school-going  has 
had  to  be  settled  so  hurriedly.  But  he  has  a  lovely 
dream  for  the  future :  before  you  have  left  school 
he  hopes  to  be  able  to  come  to  England  for  good 
and  settle  down  here." 

"How  long  would  it  be  before  that,  mother?" 
Eustace  asked. 

"  Oh,  four  or  five  years,  perhaps,"  said  Mrs.  Orban. 

"  But  shan't  we  ever  go  back  to  Australia  again  ? " 
Nesta  said  with  a  gulp. 

"  You  won't  want  to,  my  dear,  once  you  get  used 
to  England,"  said  her  mother  gently.  "  Of  course  it 
would  not  be  possible  for  you  to  come  home  all  that 
distance  for  holidays,  but  you  will  soon  learn  not  to 
mind  if  you  have  our  home-coming  to  look  forward 
to.  Now  I  will  tell  you  a  little  about  the  schools 
you  are  going  to." 

It  was  easy  to  listen  with  apparent  interest  to 
this,  to  put  in  a  question  here  and  there  and  glean 
all  the  information  possible.  But  when  the  pair  left 
the  room  Nesta  suddenly  gripped  her  brother's  arm. 

"  Eustace,"  she  said  huskily,  "  I — I  can't  bear  it." 

"  You  just  must,"  said  the  boy  sturdily.  "  I  guess 
there  is  nothing  else  to  do." 

The  words  were  so  hopeless  that  Nesta's  tears 
began  to  fall  thick  and  fast,  and  he  drew  her  almost 
roughly  down  the  passage  out  of  earshot.  They 
reached  the  picture  gallery,  and  sat  down  in  a  deep 
window-seat  overlooking  the  front  drive  and  the 
beautiful  park  beyond.  Here  Nesta  buried  her  face 
in  her  hands  and  fairly  sobbed.  Eustace  bore  it 
for  some  seconds,  then, — 


222  THE    LAST    STRAW. 

"  Look  here,  old  girl,"  he  said,  "  don't  be  silly. 
You'll  have  a  red  nose  for  dessert." 

"  I  don't  care,"  Nesta  blurted  out 

"But  you  must  care,"  Eustace  said  a  little  im- 
patiently, "  because  then  mother  will  see  you  have 
been  crying  and  find  out  we're  miserable." 

"  I  don't  care,"  sobbed  Nesta  again.  "  I  can't  hide 
it  any  more,  and  I  don't  want  to.  I  shall  ask  father 
to  let  me  go  home  with  him.  Nothing  will  make  me 
stay  here  with  these — these  horrid  people." 

"  Nesta  !  "  Eustace  exclaimed. 

"  Well,  I  can't  help  it ;  they  are  horrid,  even  if 
they  are  our  people.  I  never  thought  of  them  being 
anything  like  this.  And  I  can't — I  won't  stay  with 
them." 

"  Rot,"  said  Eustace  angrily.  "  You  know  we  can't 
help  staying  if  every  one  says  we  are  to." 

"  Then,"  said  Nesta,  drawing  herself  up  with  a 
sudden  attempt  at  dignity,  "  I  shall  run  away." 

"  Silly  ! "  Eustace  exclaimed  irritably. 

"  You'll  see  it  isn't  silly  when  I  do  it,"  said  Nesta 
gloomily.  "  I  shall  tell  father  and  mother  everything 
about  how  horrid  it  is  for  us,  and  then  if  they  won't 
take  us  home — " 

She  stopped  dramatically,  leaving  Eustace  to  fill 
in  the  threat  for  himself. 

"  You  really  will  tell  mother,  and  spoil  everything 
for  her  ? "  he  asked  in  a  low,  angry  tone. 

Nesta  nodded  defiantly. 

"  Then  you  are  a  little  beast,"  said  Eustace  furi- 
ously— "  a  cruel  little  beast." 

Nesta  rose  with  her  nose  very  high  in  the  air. 

"  Thank  you,"  she  said ;  "  you   are   most  awfully 


THE    LAST    STRAW.  223 

polite.  I  shall  take  care  not  to  tell  you  anything 
ever  again." 

Eustace  knelt  up  on  the  seat,  and  leant  out  of  the 
open  window  into  the  soft  evening  air.  He  was  too 
angry  to  speak  coherently,  too  bewildered  to  know 
what  to  say.  With  a  toss  of  her  head  Nesta  turned 
and  left  him. 

He  heard  her  determined  footsteps  die  away  down 
the  gallery,  and  knew  he  was  meant  to  understand 
he  had  her  sincerest  disapproval.  A  few  months 
earlier,  he  would  presently  have  thrown  off  his  sense 
of  irritation  and  laughed  at  Nesta's  little  airs  of 
importance.  To-night  he  had  no  heart  for  the  funny 
side  of  it.  He  was  vexed  to  have  lost  his  influence 
over  Nesta,  and  worried  at  the  thought  of  what 
an  upset  her  headstrong  course  would  make.  Let 
alone  his  mother's  disappointment,  there  would  be 
the  grandparents'  indignation  to  reckon  with,  and 
Herbert's  and  Brenda's  scornful  surprise.  They 
would  indeed  think  them  wild  Bush  children,  and 
be  justified  in  their  present  attitude  of  cool  un- 
friendliness. 

Yet  to  be  left  in  these  uncongenial  surroundings 
for  a  space  of  time  that  seemed  like  an  eternity  to 
a  lad  of  fourteen ;  to  be  forced  to  remain  with  these 
unsympathetic  companions  for  the  next  four  or  five 
years,  with  no  one  to  turn  to  and  without  a  home, 
meant  desolation  as  complete  for  Eustace  as  for  Nesta. 

Away  in  the  park  some  rooks  cawed  fussily  over 
the  choice  of  their  night  quarters.  Nearer,  a  black- 
bird piped  an  evening  song.  They  sounded  restless 
and  plaintive  to  the  lonely  boy,  and  he  hid  his  face  in 
his  hands,  covering  eyes  and  ears  that  he  might  see 


224  THE   LAST   STRAW. 

nothing,  hear  nothing.  Then  into  his  mind  there 
surged  a  recollection  of  the  dear  old  free  days  at 
home,  never  to  come  again.  Right  in  the  midst  of 
every  memory  stood  Bob — his  friend  Bob  whom  he 
would  never  see  again.  That  was  the  thought  that 
broke  his  spirit,  and  had  he  been  a  girl  he  would 
have  cried ;  but  Eustace  shed  no  tears — this  sorrow 
was  beyond  them,  for  a  boy. 

Something  hard  suddenly  struck  him  with  a  sharp 
tap  on  the  shoulder,  and,  as  he  started  back  in  sur- 
prise, fell  with  a  clatter  back  on  the  gravel  below. 

Then  Eustace  gasped,  rubbed  his  eyes,  and  stared, 
feeling  as  if  he  must  suddenly  have  taken  leave  of 
his  senses ;  for  there  in  the  drive,  his  hand  poised 
ready  to  throw  another  stone  if  the  first  had  missed 
its  mark,  stood  Bob  Cochrane, 


CHAPTER  XX. 
BREAKING  THE  NEWS. 

BEFORE  the  boy  had  recovered  sufficiently  to 
make  a  sound,  Bob  said  in  a  low,  distinct 
voice, — 

"  Don't  make  a  row,  old  man.  It's  all  right ;  I'm 
not  a  ghost.  I  want  you  to  get  hold  of  your  father 
for  me  without  a  soul  knowing  that  you  have  seen  me. 
Tell  him  I  am  waiting  by  the  first  drive  gate,  and 
want  to  speak  to  him  at  once.  Mind  no  one  else 
hears  what  you  say.  Seeing  you  is  better  luck  than 
I  expected." 

He  turned  and  was  walking  rapidly  away  across 
the  centre  grass  plot  before  Eustace  quite  realized 
this  was  no  dream,  but  a  solid  truth,  and  that  some- 
thing was  required  of  him. 

"  Bob,  Bob,  how  have  you  come  here  ? "  he  called 
in  a  trembling  voice. 

But  the  figure  only  half  turned  with  a  warning 
gesture,  and  passed  resolutely  on. 

For  a  moment  the  boy  was  rooted  to  the  spot. 
Was  this  thing  real  ?  Could  Bob  possibly  be  there  ? 
The  idea  was  incredible ;  yet  his  eyes,  his  ears,  both 
bore  witness  to  the  fact.  But  how  had  it  happened  ? 
what  did  it  mean  ? 

(1.331)  15 


226  BREAKING   THE   NEWS. 

With  thoughts  in  a  turmoil  and  heart  beating  to 
suffocation,  .he  made  his  way  to  his  father's  dressing- 
room. 

"I  say,  father,"  he  said  breathlessly,  putting  his 
head  round  the  door  at  the  answer  to  his  knock,  "  are 
you  nearly  dressed  ? " 

"  All  but  my  coat,"  said  Mr.  Orban,  without  turning 
from  the  glass  where  he  was  carefully  arranging  his 
evening  tie.  "  Come  in  if  you  want  to." 

There  was  an  open  door  into  the  bedroom,  where 
Eustace  knew  his  mother  was  certain  still  to  be. 

"I — I  would  rather  speak  to  you  out  here,"  said 
the  boy,  "  if  you  could  be  quick." 

Mr.  Orban  turned  a  surprised  face. 

"  Oh,  if  it  is  a  secret  I  am  sure  mother  will  excuse 
our  shutting  the  door,"  he  said,  and  suited  the  action 
to  the  word.  "  Now  come,  out  with  it  Have  you 
been  getting  into  some  scrape,  old  man  ? " 

The  boy  looked  so  extraordinarily  white  that  Mr. 
Orban  began  to  be  afraid  something  serious  had 
happened. 

"You  are  quite  certain  mother  can't  hear?"  Eustace 
said  in  a  low  tone. 

"  Perfectly,"  said  Mr.  Orban,  looking  more  deeply 
perplexed,  for  hitherto  Mrs.  Orban  had  shared  all 
secrets ;  in  fact,  the  children  had  gone  more  readily 
to  her  with  their  troubles  than  to  him,  because  he  had 
so  little  time  for  such  things.  "  There  hasn't  been  any 
accident  to  one  of  the  others  ? "  he  added  sharply, 
struck  by  a  new  idea. 

"  Oh  no,  no,"  Eustace  said ;  "  nothing  like  that. 
But,  father,"  he  went  on,  drawing  very  close,  "  I'm 
not  to  tell  another  soul — only  you.  Bob  Cochrane 


BREAKING   THE   NEWS.  227 

is  here.  He  is  waiting  for  you  down  by  the  first 
drive  gate,  and  wants  to  speak  to  you  at  once." 

"  Bob  Cochrane ! "  repeated  Mr.  Orban,  blankly 
staring  at  the  boy.  "  What  are  you  talking  about, 
child  ?  You've  been  dreaming,  or  you've  got  a  touch 
of  fever." 

He  passed  his  hand  over  Eustace's  brow,  and  found 
it  cool  enough. 

"But  it's  the  truth,  father,"  Eustace  said.  "I 
thought  I  was  dreaming  myself,  and  it  feels  awfully 
strange  still.  I  was  kneeling  at  the  window  with 
iny  head  in  my  hands,  thinking — thinking  about 
home" — his  voice  faltered  a  good  deal  over  the 
words — "  when  some  one  hit  me  on  the  shoulder 
with  a  stone,  and  I  looked  down  and  saw  Bob." 

"  Impossible  ! "  said  Mr.  Orban.  "  You've  had  a 
delusion  because  you  were  thinking  about  home. 
You  were  thinking  so  hard  about  Bob  you  fancied 
you  saw  him.  Things  like  that  do  happen  some- 
times, you  know.  Bob  is  thousands  of  miles  away, 
looking  after  the  plantation;  he  couldn't  by  any 
earthly  possibility  be  here." 

Mr.  Orban  spoke  so  certainly  that  Eustace's  faith 
in  his  own  reason  almost  wavered ;  but  if  vision  it 
were,  it  had  impressed  him  strongly. 

"  I  don't  think  I  could  have  seen  it  so  clearly  if  it 
had  only  been  my  own  thought,"  he  argued  aloud. 
"  Besides,  he  spoke ;  he  said  quite  clearly,  '  Don't 
make  a  row,  old  man ;  I'm  not  a  ghost.  I  want  you 
to  get  hold  of  your  father  for  me  without  a  soul 
knowing  that  you  have  seen  me.  Tell  him  I 
am  waiting  by  the  first  drive  gate,  and  want 
to  speak  to  him  at  once.  Mind  no  one  else  hears 


228  BREAKING   THE   NEWS. 

what  you  say.  Seeing  you  is  better  luck  than  I 
expected.' " 

The  words  were  branded  on  his  memory  by  the 
shock  he  had  received,  and  now  it  was  Mr.  Orban's 
turn  to  become  white. 

"  If  it  is  so  really,"  he  said  in  an  odd,  unsteady 
voice,  "  he  brings  bad  news.  Something  so  bad  has 
happened  that  he  could  not  break  it  to  me  in  a  letter." 

It  flashed  into  Eustace's  mind  that  Bob  had  looked 
awfully  grave  and  queer — if  Bob  it  really  were,  and 
no  delusion  !  Suppose  his  father  should  go  to  the 
gate  and  find  no  one  awaiting  him — what  then  ? 

"  You — you  will  go  and  see  if  he  is  there  ?"  faltered 
the  boy  nervously. 

"I  am  going  at  once,"  said  Mr.  Orban.  "When 
you  are  dressed  yourself,  go  down  into  the  drawing- 
room  as  usual,  as  if  nothing  had  happened."  He 
opened  the  door  into  Mrs.  Orban's  room  and  said 
lightly,  "There's  a  man  just  called  to  see  me,  dear. 
If  I  happen  to  be  detained,  make  my  apologies  to  the 
old  people,  and  ask  them  not  to  wait  dinner  for  me." 

Mrs.  Orban  made  a  cheery,  unsuspecting  response, 
and  he  and  Eustace  left  the  room. 

The  twins  and  the  Dixon  pair  always  assembled  in 
the  drawing-room  with  every  one  before  dinner  was 
served,  and  there  they  awaited  the  summons  to 
dessert,  as  a  rule  with  books,  in  dreary  silence. 

When  Eustace  came  down  he  found  every  one 
waiting  for  dinner.  Mr.  Orban  was  not  yet  in,  and 
Mr.  Chase  would  not  hear  of  beginning  the  meal 
without  him. 

"  His  friend  can't  in  conscience  keep  him  late  at 
such  an  hour,"  he  said.  "  Of  course  we  will  wait" 


BREAKING   THE    NEWS.  229 

No  one  was  very  talkative.  It  seemed  to  Eustace 
as  if  something  of  the  coming  shadow  were  creeping 
over  the  community  before  the  bad  news  could  even 
be  dreamed  of  by  any  one  except  himself.  There 
was  just  the  sort  of  deadly  calm  and  stillness  over 
everything  that  comes  before  a  thunderstorm. 

Nesta  had  curled  herself  up  in  a  deep  window-seat, 
well  out  of  sight.  Eustace  guessed  she  had  made 
such  a  fright  of  herself  with  crying  she  was  afraid 
to  show  her  face.  He  sat  near  the  door  into  the 
great  conservatory  with  a  book,  pretending  to  read. 
Really  he  could  do  nothing  but  wonder  what  terrible 
thing  could  be  going  to  happen  next. 

Presently,  just  when  Mr.  Chase  was  getting  a 
little  restless,  and  Mrs.  Orban  began  anxiously  watch- 
ing the  door,  Mr.  Orban  came  hurriedly  into  the 
room. 

"  Forgive  my  being  so  late,"  he  said  in  a  voice 
that  vibrated  strangely  ;  "  but  I  am  afraid  I  must 
detain  you  still  for  a  few  minutes.  The  fact  is,  a 
Queensland  friend  of  mine  has  just  turned  up  with 
— with  some  rather  curious  details  about  the  wreck 
of  the  Cora.  He  thought  it  would  pain  us  less  to 
hear  them  by  word  of  mouth  than  by  letter,  so  he 
came  himself." 

"Very  good  of  him,  I'm  sure,"  said  Mr.  Chase, 
looking  surprised.  "  Won't  he  stay  and  dine  with 
us,  and  then  afterwards — " 

"  Oh,  of  course  he  must  stay  the  night ! "  cried 
Mrs.  Chase  hospitably ;  "  and  this  evening  we  can 
talk  things  over  quietly  when  the  children  have  gone 
to  bed." 

"I  think,"  said  Mr.   Orban,  with  a  gravity   that 


230  BREAKING   THE   NEWS. 

impressed  every  one  deeply,  "  my  friend  would  rather 
have  his  interview  at  once.  He  is  anxious  to  get  it 
over  as  soon  as  possible.  I  have  asked  him  into  the 
boudoir,  Mrs.  Chase.  I  thought  we  would  talk  there 
more  quietly  than  here." 

"Certainly,"  said  Mrs.  Chase,  rising  and  leading 
the  way  to  the  boudoir,  which  opened  off  the  drawing- 
room. 

Every  one  looked  utterly  bewildered,  and  Mr. 
Chase  just  a  little  annoyed.  It  was  most  unprece- 
dented that  dinner  should  be  so  delayed.  Eustace 
noticed  his  father  whisper  something  to  his  mother ; 
she  started,  flushed  painfully,  and  he  guessed  Mr. 
Orban  had  told  her  who  the  visitor  was. 

The  boudoir  door  closed  after  the  elders,  and  there 
was  silence  in  the  drawing-room.  Herbert  became 
restless,  and  wandered  about  the  room  opening  books 
or  fingering  the  ornaments  in  an  aimless  way ;  Nesta 
stared  gloomily  out  of  the  window,  and  Brenda  tried 
to  read. 

Eustace  could  stand  the  inaction  and  the  unsym- 
pathetic company  no  longer,  so,  getting  up,  he  strolled 
into  the  sweet-smelling  conservatory  to  be  alone. 

There  were  scents  there  that  always  wafted  him  in 
memory  back  home — he  loved  the  warmth  and  the 
plants.  There  was  a  large  oval  stage  covered  with 
flowers  in  the  centre,  and  round  this  he  strolled 
towards  the  outer  door. 

So  it  was  about  the  wreck  Bob  had  come  to  speak. 
What  more  painful  news  could  he  have  to  bring  than 
they  already  knew  ?  The  boy's  common  sense  told 
him  that  the  details  must  have  to  do  with  the  death 
of  Aunt  Dorothy;  nothing  of  less  importance  could 


BREAKING   THE    NEWS.  231 

have  brought  Bob  over.  Perhaps  he  had  met  an  eye- 
witnes*  of  the  tragedy !  Perhaps  there  were  last 
messages  from  the  drowned  girl ! 

Eustace  turned  a  corner  and  came  to  an  abrupt 
standstill.  It  seemed  to  him  in  that  instant  as  if  his 
very  heart  stopped  beating  and  his  hair  stood  straight 
on  end. 

It  was  absurd,  of  course.  Bob  had  turned  out  to 
be  no  mere  creation  of  his  own  brain,  but  this  could 
be  nothing  else.  Here  was  proof  positive  of  Mr. 
Orban's  words  that  one  has  but  to  think  hard  enough 
about  a  person  to  imagine  one  sees  him. 

With  her  back  to  the  outer  door — a  white  figure 
with  a  face  as  colourless  as  her  dress — stood  Dorothy 
Chase ;  nothing  about  her  was  lifelike  except  the 
familiar  deep-brown  eyes  that  gazed  steadfastly  on 
the  startled  boy. 

It  was  an  extraordinarily  vivid  hallucination,  and 
not  a  little  terrifying.  Was  it  no  fancy  ?  Could  it 
possibly  be  Aunt  Dorothy's  spirit  come  to  visit  her 
old  home  again  ?  The  thought  leapt  into  the  boy's 
mind. 

Eustace  was  no  coward,  but  the  notion  fairly 
paralyzed  him ;  he  could  not  have  moved  to  save 
his  life.  One  supreme  effort  he  made. 

"Aunt  Dorothy,"  he  whispered  hoarsely,  and  could 
say  no  more,  for  his  lips  were  parched,  his  throat  was 
dry. 

The  vision  raised  a  warning  hand. 

"  Hush  ! "  she  said  ;  "  don't  be  frightened.  I  see 
Bob  has  not  told  you  yet ;  but  it  is  all  right,  darling. 
I  am  a  real  live  human  being,  and  no  spirit.  Just 
Aunt  Dorothy  come  back  to  you  safe  and  sound." 


232  BREAKING   THE   NEWS. 

The  words  seemed  to  come  from  far  away,  and 
Eustace  felt  so  queer  he  swayed  to  try  and  keep  his 
balance.  He  was  so  giddy  he  must  have  fallen  had 
the  vision  not  swept  forward  and  caught  him.  The 
feeling  of  those  strong  arms  about  him,  the  warm 
touch  of  Aunt  Dorothy's  face  bent  down  to  his, 
brought  him  with  a  jerk  to  himself  again,  and  he  did 
not  faint.  But  even  then  he  could  not  believe  his 
senses. 

"  I  don't  understand,"  he  gasped,  shaking  from 
head  to  foot  in  her  arms;  and  he  pressed  his  face 
tight  against  her  shoulder  to  try  and  recover  himself. 

"  Poor  old  chap ! "  said  Aunt  Dorothy,  "  how  I 
have  upset  you !  I  never  meant  any  of  you  to  see 
me  till  you  knew.  Bob  is  breaking  the  news  to 
father  and  mother  gently.  We  were  afraid  the  shock 
of  joy  would  be  too  much  for  them,  so  we  did  not 
even  cable,  but  came  at  once.  A  letter  would  have 
got  here  very  little  sooner  than  ourselves." 

She  talked  on  in  a  soft,  soothing  voice  to  give  the 
boy  time  to  pull  himself  together,  and  all  the  time 
she  held  him  close. 

"  You — you  weren't  drowned,"  Eustace  managed  to 
blurt  out. 

"  Very  nearly,  but  not  quite,"  was  the  reply  ;  "  my 
escape  was  like  a  miracle.  Ah,  here  comes  Bob  at 
last." 

"  Have  I  seemed  an  awful  time  ? "  said  Bob  gently. 
"  It  was  a  difficult  thing  to  do.  Come — they  are 
waiting  for  you." 

The  pair  passed  swiftly  up  the  conservatory  into 
the  drawing-room. 

Herbert  was  standing  by  the  mantelpiece  examin- 


BREAKING   THE    NEWS.  233 

ing  a  piece  of  valuable  Sevres  china.  As  the  stranger, 
accompanied  by  that  white  figure,  crossed  the  room 
to  the  boudoir,  the  ornament  fell  with  a  crash,  to 
be  splintered  into  twenty  pieces  on  the  fender. 

"  Oh,  what  was  that  ? "  cried  Brenda,  starting  to 
her  feet  and  gazing  after  the  apparition. 

"  It's  Aunt  Dorothy,"  said  Eustace  from  the  con- 
servatory. "  She  was  never  drowned  at  all." 

"  What ! "  said  Herbert  sharply.  "  You  are  dream- 
ing." 

"  Then  we  are  all  dreaming,"  said  Eustace  gravely. 
"  You  saw  her  for  yourself." 

It  would  be  impossible  to  describe  the  scene  that 
followed.  When  the  boudoir  door  opened  and  the 
grown-ups  all  trooped  out,  headed  by  Aunt  Dorothy, 
the  commotion  was  beyond  words.  From  the  midst 
of  it  Mr.  Chase  slipped  away,  to  return  with  Peter 
in  his  arms.  Peter  was  in  pyjamas  and  dressing- 
gown,  rosy,  and  fresh  roused  from  sleep. 

"  We  can't  let  him  be  out  of  it  all,"  said  Mr.  Chase. 
"  I  have  told  him  of  our  joyful  surprise,  and  he  takes 
it  quite  calmly." 

"Peter  would,"  said  Miss  Chase,  taking  the  wee 
fellow  in  her  arms. 

"I'm  very  glad  I  didn't  drown  you,"  Peter  said 
serenely.  "  Herbert — " 

But  he  finished  the  sentence  in  an  incoherent  yell, 
kicking  out  right  and  left. 

"  What  is  the  matter  ?  "  asked  Dorothy  in  surprise. 

"  Eustace  pinched  my  bare  leg,"  Peter  said  irately, 
wriggling  to  the  ground  in  order  to  avenge  himself. 

Eustace  caught  his  wrists,  and  bending  low,  whis- 
pered,— 


234  BREAKING   THE   NEWS. 

"You  are  not  to  tell  tales.  I  told  you  that  the 
other  day.  You  don't  want  to  be  a  low-down  black- 
fellow,  do  you  ? " 

Peter's  face  was  crumpled  with  anger,  and  there 
is  no  saying  what  he  would  have  done  if  Bob  had 
not  exclaimed, — 

"  Hulloa,  Peter !  haven't  you  a  word  for  me  ? " 

The  shock  was  complete.  Mr.  Chase  had  not 
mentioned  Bob's  arrival,  and  Peter  was  wholly  un- 
prepared for  seeing  him. 

"  Bob  ! "  he  shouted,  "  good  old  Bob ! "  and  sprang 
like  a  young  cat  at  the  big  fellow,  who  caught  him 
skilfully. 

"  When  you  have  quite  done  throttling  me  I  shall 
be  glad,"  said  Bob,  after  enduring  the  embrace  of  the 
merciless  little  arms  a  moment. 

"  But  how  did  you  get  here  ? "  demanded  Peter  of 
the  long  memory.  "  Were  you  bewitched  over  to 
England  ? " 

"  Come,  come,"  said  Mr.  Chase ;  "  dinner  first  and 
stories  afterwards.  We  shall  have  to  eat  cinders  as 
it  is,  I  expect,  and  cook  will  give  notice  to-morrow." 

"  Every  one  must  come  into  the  dining-room, 
father,"  laughed  Aunt  Dorothy ;  "  I  can't  part  with 
one  of  you  yet.  We  will  talk  while  we  eat." 

In  a  moment  everything  seemed  changed.  All  the 
severity  had  faded  from  the  old  people's  faces ;  they 
could  not  have  looked  more  delightfully  "  grannyish  " 
if  they  had  tried.  The  dreadful  barriers  of  formality 
were  broken  down ;  no  noisier,  freer  family  party 
had  ever  gathered  in  the  Queensland  home  than  the 
one  that  peopled  the  stately  old  dining-room  that 
night. 


BREAKING   THE   NEWS.  236 

"This,"  whispered  Brenda  to  Nesta,  "is  how  we 
always  were  before  Aunt  Dorothy  went  away.  Now 
you  can  see  why  we  missed  her." 

The  change  was  something  like  a  fairy  tale  to 
the  Bush  children ;  every  one  seemed  suddenly 
"  magicked "  into  different  beings.  This,  then,  was 
home  as  mother  had  known  it. 

The  story  of  Aunt  Dorothy's  rescue  held  the  table 
spellbound ;  the  very  butler  and  footman  forgot  their 
duties  as  they  listened. 

It  appeared  that,  having  jumped  into  the  water 
with  Peter,  Dorothy  struck  out  as  fast  as  possible 
to  swim  away  from  the  ship,  keeping  a  grip  of  the 
little  fellow  as  best  she  could.  But  in  the  terrible 
commotion  that  occurred  on  the  going  down  of  the 
Cora  she  lost  her  grasp,  and  Peter  was  swept  away 
from  her  into  the  inky  blackness  of  the  night. 

She  swam,  floated,  called,  it  seemed  to  her  for 
ages,  but  all  in  vain,  and  at  last,  in  a  state  of  utter 
exhaustion,  she  gave  herself  up  merely  to  the  thought 
of  keeping  afloat.  She  must  have  been  many  hours 
in  the  water,  but,  losing  consciousness  after  a  while, 
her  next  experience  was  to  find  herself  on  board  a 
vessel  of  some  sort — a  schooner  it  turned  out  to  be 
on  her  way  out  to  the  reefs  for  beche-de-mer  fishing. 

"  Why,  we  saw  her  ! "  exclaimed  Eustace.  "  Mother, 
that  must  have  been  the  boat  we  saw  far  away  out 
to  sea.  The  captain  of  the  station  told  us  it  was 
theirs." 

"  They  must  have  picked  me  up  soon  after  dawn, 
before  the  turn  of  the  tide,"  said  Aunt  Dorothy. 
"I  think  when  I  came  to  my  senses  and  saw  the 
kind  of  people  I  was  among,  I  was  more  frightened 


236  BREAKING    THE    NEWS. 

than  I  had  been  even  by  the  wreck.  Most  of  them 
were  black-fellows — the  rest  I  have  since  discovered 
were  Portuguese ;  but  not  a  soul  in  ail  that  uncouth 
crowd  could  speak  English  or  understand  a  word 
I  said." 

"  It  was  pretty  terrifying,"  Bob  agreed. 

"  They  therefore  did  not  know  where  I  came  from, 
where  I  wanted  to  go,  or  anything  about  me  I 
kept  imploring  them  to  take  me  back  to  land;  but 
this,  though  they  must  have  understood  my  signs, 
they  refused  to  do." 

"  What  brutes  ! "  exclaimed  Herbert  hotly. 

"  They  are  a  low-grade  lot,"  said  Bob  in  his  quaint 
Colonial  way,  "  but  you  know  they  can  only  get  the 
beche-de-mer  at  certain  tides.  It  would  have  meant 
a  dead  loss  to  them  to  have  put  back,  and  probably 
they  were  working  under  contract,  bound  to  supply 
a  certain  amount  at  a  given  time  to  their  Chinkee 
employers." 

"  But  it  was  horrid  of  them,"  said  Nesta,  who  had 
recovered  herself  entirely  in  the  excitement,  and  was 
inclined  to  agree  even  with  Herbert  for  once. 

"  It  was  a  real  adventure,  wasn't  it  ? "  Eustace 
said,  appealing  to  Bob. 

"Rather  more  of  one  than  I  bargained  for,"  said 
Aunt  Dorothy.  "But  in  their  own  rough  way  the 
men  tried  to  be  kind  to  me.  The  food  we  had  was 
disgusting,  the  boat  dreadfully  fishy,  oily,  and  dirty ; 
there  was  not  a  possibility  of  being  comfortable  day 
or  night.  But  I  have  nothing  to  grumble  at.  They 
took  me  back  safe  and  sound  to  the  beche-de-mer 
station  at  last,  and  there  I  heard  all  about  you,  even 
to  the  saving  of  Peter.  AH  the  discomforts  and 


BREAKING    THE   NEWS.  237 

horrors  put  together  were  nothing  to  my  suspense 
about  your  fates  till  then." 

The  rest  of  the  story  was  simple  enough.  Finding 
the  Orbans  had  left  Cooktown,  Miss  Chase  instantly 
communicated  with  Bob,  and  together  they  arranged 
the  plan  for  the  home-coming.  Their  chief  aim  was 
to  convey  the  good  news  as  gently  as  possible,  and 
they  certainly  achieved  their  end. 

"  I  don't  know  how  I  could  have  borne  the  waiting 
had  you  cabled,"  Mrs.  Chase  said.  "  I  should  have 
suffered  agonies  imagining  fresh  accidents  that  might 
happen  to  you  all  the  time." 

"  Dorothy  has  become  quite  an  experienced  traveller 
one  way  and  another,"  said  Mr.  Chase.  "  You  little 
thought,  my  dear,  when  you  set  out  so  gaily  from 
here,  what  a  stormy  life  you  were  embarking  upon." 

"  I  should  think  you  would  be  terrified  ever  to 
go  there  again,"  said  Brenda. 

"  On  the  contrary,"  said  Bob  Cochrane,  "  I  hope 
your  aunt  will  feel  encouraged  to  return  before  long. 
What  was  the  compact,  Peter  ?  She  was  to  come 
back  and  be  burnt  as  a  witch,  wasn't  she  ?  " 

"  Not  yet  awhile,"  said  Mr.  Chase  gravely.  "  You 
can't  expect  us  to  part  with  her  for  some  little  time 
to  come." 

"  Of  course  not,  sir,"  said  Bob  genially. 

And  then  he  and  Dorothy  just  glanced  at  each 
other  and  laughed  with  a  strange  kind  of  joyousness 
that  mystified  the  Dixons ;  but  Eustace  looked  hard 
at  Nesta  and  nodded  meaningly. 

Bob's  face  was  no  longer  haggard  and  drawn ; 
it  wore  its  old,  habitual  expression  of  steadfast 
happiness. 


238  BREAKING   THE   NEWS. 

The  party  did  not  break  up  till  "disgracefully 
late,"  as  Mr.  Chase  put  it.  Peter  was  carried  by  his 
mother  asleep  to  bed.  The  twins  and  the  Dixons 
felt  so  wide  awake  they  fancied  they  would  not  close 
an  eye  all  night. 

Mr.  Chase  laughed  when  he  heard  the  story  of  the 
Sevres  ornament. 

"I'm  not  surprised  you  were  startled,"  he  said 
kindly ;  "  but  please  try  to  have  something  a  little 
less  valuable  in  your  hands  next  ghost  you  meet." 

"  Nesta,"  said  Eustace,  following  his  twin  to  her 
door,  "  what  are  you  going  to  do  now  ?  Shall  you 
tell  mother  ? " 

"  Tell  mother  what  ? "  asked  Nesta,  with  well- 
feigned  astonishment 

"  Why,  that  you  are  miserable,  and  won't  stay,  and 
all  that  stuff,"  was  the  reply. 

"  Of  course  not,  silly,"  Nesta  retorted.  "  Any  one 
can  see  everything  is  going  to  be  quite  different  now 
Aunt  Dorothy  has  come." 

"  Of  course,  silly,"  said  Eustace,  in  a  mocking  tone, 
and  they  both  laughed. 

"  Good-night,  you  two,"  said  a  voice  along  the 
passage,  and  Herbert  turned  off  into  his  own  room. 

"  I'm  coming  to  brush  my  hair  in  your  room  to- 
night," said  Brenda,  bearing  down  upon  them,  brush 
and  comb  in  hand. 

Eustace  passed  on. 

"  It  is  all  different  already,"  he  said  softly.  "  I 
think  Bob  has  been  right  all  along — Aunt  Dorothy 
has  bewitched  us,  every  one." 

THE    END. 


FEINTED     IN     GREAT     BRITAIN     AT 
THE    PRESS    OF    THE    PUBLISHERS. 


JS&SOH